
Glass SV-ISIQ 

Book_ Hl££__ 

GopiglttN" 



I 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 




REV. E. PAYSON HAMMOND. 



1 



EARLY CONVERSION. 



Showing how Children andYoun^ People can he Led to Jesus 

and Prepared for dJiiirch Memhership— With Many 

Practical Illustrations and Stories Which 

Others can Use, with the Help of 

God's Spirit, in Securing 

These Blessed 

Eesults. 



BY 



Rev. E; PAYSON HAMMOND, M. A., 

Author of "Conversion of Children," "Roger's Travels," "The 

Better Life, and How to Find It, " ' ' Stories for Children 

About Jesus," " Jesus, the Lamb of God," " Gems 

of Praise," "Gathered Lambs," "Jesus' 

Lambs," Etc, 



THE SUNNYSIDE SERIES. No. 114. January, 1901. Issued Quarterly |i.oo 
per year. Entered at New York Post-Office as second-class matter. 

{Copyright 1901, by J. S. Ogilvib Publishing Company.) 



New York: 

J. S. OGILVIE PUBLISHING CCHPANY, 

57 Rose Street. 



3819 



L brary of Congressj 

Wu Zo^\is Receweo 
JAN 8 1901 

CoiJ^figftt entry 

SECOND COPY 

Oelivored to 

OROtR DIVISION 

JAN 25 1901 



No 



K-:'^ 



TO THE 

DEAR PASTORS, CHRISTIAN PARENTS, SABBATH SCHOOL TEACHERS 

AND LEADERS OF JUNIOR ENDEAVOR SOCIETIES 

IN GREAT BRITAIN AND AMERICA 

WHO BELIEVE IN 

"EARLY CONVERSION" 

AND LONG TO HAVE THEIR CHILDREN LED TO JESUS, 
THIS VOLUME IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED BY 



THE AUTHOR; 



WITH THE PRAYER THAT IT MAY HELP YOU TO WW MANY PRECIOUS 

SOULS TO CHRIST, AND MAY LEAD OTHERS, WITH THE 

HELP OF god's SPIRIT, TO BELIEVE IN HIM WHO 

"loved US AND GAVE HIMSELF FOR US." 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

EARLY CONVERSION. PAGE 

"I Take Care of the Lambs "—Bishop McCabe's Experience— Christ's First 
Command, "Feed My Lambs ''—Frank Smith— Dr. Hart— Comparative 
Ages of Conversion— Edward's Covenant — Mr. Spurgeon — His Earnest 
words — Children not in Church Services— A Boy Teacher — Ignorance of 
Children's Need— Deep Spiritual Experience of Children — Hindering 
Children— '' FUe Their Teeth " 15 

CHAPTER II. 

WILL THEY BE KEPT ? 

Permanency of Early Conversion -E. D. G. Prime— Baptist Noel— Children 
in Rochester— George Whitfield— J. B Currens—" Jack's Fidelity"— 
Touching Story— Missionaries Led to Christ in Childhood— Interesting 
Experience — Saginaw— Miss Campbell's Statement — Bishop Marvin's 
Daughter— Faithful to Christ— Child Conversion— Dryden Phelps — 
Henry Drummond— Led to Jesus— Nine Years Old— Children's Meetings 
in Harrisburg— Testimony of Dr. Stewart, President of Auburn Theo- 
logical Seminary — Trials— " Putting Me Into the Ministry " — *•' Whitfield 
Humbled "—Spurgeon's Trials— Children United With the Church- 
Fanny Ci'osby's New Hynm— Trusting . . . . . .26 

CHAPTER HI. 

ILLUSTRATIONS FOR USE IN ADDRESSES TO CHILDREN. 

R. C. Morgan — Engineer — Christ's Death for Us — " We All Love Little 
Dudu " — Johnny and His Mother— Jewish Boys Profess Conversion — The 
Happy Boy— Lost on the Mountains in Norway — "It'll Be All Light 
There, Mamma "—Furnaces in Scotland— "Is Mamma Doin' to Die?" 
" Hush, Mamma is Doin' to Sleep " . . . . . .53 

CHAPTER IV. 

children's EXPERIENCES. 

Christ Lifted Up— Use of Parables— Helps in Speaking to Children— Story of 
Carletta— Infidel Led to Christ— Galveston, Texas— Indian Children- 
New Mexico— A Happy Arizona Boy— "I Feel Like Singing All the 
Time" 73 

CHAPTER V. 

WHAT PASTORS SAY OP EARLY CONVERSION. 

General Opinion of Pastors— Dr, E. M. Levy— Dr. Hutchinson— Dr. J. E. 
Rankin — R. C. Morgan — At Vernon, Conn. — Meetings in Albany— Rev. 
E. D. Vance— Rev. D. V. Mays— Bishop Fallows . . . .84 

CHAPTER VI. 

WHAT THE SUPERINTENDENTS AND SUNDAY SCHOOL TEACHERS SAY OP EARLY 
CONVERSION. 

William Reynolds— D. W. McWilliams— Peoria, Dl.— Humble Confession— 
J. H. Dey, Office Editor of "The New York Evangelist "—Mr. Ben 
Haines— Miss M. W. Leitch— Miss Tobey's Experience— William Luff- 
George MuUer— W. H. Stanes, Missionary in India— D. L. Moody— New 
England EvangeUstic Association— J. E. Grey . . . . .97 

CHAPTER Vn. 

PRAYING CHILDREN. 

David Brainerd in Prayer- Remarkable Answer— "God Has Forgiven Me 
for Christ's Sake — " Please Make My Father a Christian "— " Help Father 
to Love Jesus" — "Changed Man "—St. Louis Lawyer — New York 
Juvenile Asylum— E. M. Carpenter— " I'se Said My Prayers, but Did Not 
Pray "— " Tears Came From My Eyes "—Prayer Meeting Every Morn- 
ing—Among Children in South Africa^— Parents Reached Through 
Prayer—" Pray to God and He Will Make Your Father Willing " . .108 



vi CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER Vm. 

RESULTS OF EARLY CONVERSION. PAGE 

"I Began to Work for Jesus "—Burden Rolled Off— Lines— " Won't You 
Love My Jesus ? "—A Flood of Tears— "I Want to Tell Jesus You Will 
Love Him''— Children's Meeting in Fremont, Neb.— " You Are Not a 
Christian "—Temperance Story-" Drink That Grog! "— " Better Come to 
Jesus Now, Papa"— Story of Anna Belle— Touching Death— I Will 
Not Fight .......... 124 

CHAPTER LS. 

WHAT CHILDREN CAN DO FOR JESUS. 

The Astonished Infidels- Experience of a Skeptic— " Won't You Pray for 
Me?"— Report to the Club— "I Have Accepted Jesus"— Happy in the 
Love of Christ— Father Weeping— Child's Prayer—" I Am Following in 
Your Steps "—Right Examples— Infidel Books—" Lines on Jordan "—Mr. 
Moody in London—" I Will Tell Jesus You Led Me to Him "— " You Never 
Played for Me, Father"— A Faithful Teacher— "The Doctors Have 
Given Me Up "—Every Scholar Brought to Christ-" I Will Meet You All 
There "—Mr. John Sands' Words . . . . . ,139 

CHAPTER X. 

GOSPEL TRUTHS. 

Saved in Three Ways: Meritoriously, by Christ; Instrumentally, by Faith; 
Declarative! y, by Works-" Jesus Paid It AH"— Magnetic Tack Hammer 
—Report of a Children's Meeting— All Have Sinned— " Whispered "—Illus- 
tration — Christ Took Our Place — " Rattle-Bones ! " — Christ's Death for Us 
— Jimmie — Whipped to Death — "I'se Going Home to Jesus, Now " — Feast 
of the Cherries — Won by Love — Hamburg — " Here It Was the Lord of 
Glory "—How the Guilty Got Free— Christ Died, the Just for the Unjust 154 

CHAPTER XI. 

SHOULD CONVERTED CHILDREN BE RECEIVED INTO THE CHURCH? 

Dr. Andi-ew Bonar's Opinion — His Influence in Cincinnati — Direct Preaching 
of the Gospel — Substitution — Mr. Cecil's Experience — Remedy Forgotten 
— Use of Right Means — Importance of Personal Work — Child's Work ifor 
Jesus—" Lambs Should Not Be Left Out of the Fold "—Dr. A. J. Gordon 176 

CHAPTER XII. 

CHRIST LIFTED UP. 

Bible Reading for Children— Jesus' Love— Mother Dying for Child— How We 
Became Sinners— Adam and Eve—" None Righteous "—A Child Weeping 
— " Don't Listen to Her " — Brief Life of Jesus — " I Give Myself a Ransom " 
—Atoning Sacrifice— Speaking Through Interpreters— Radcliffe— Lord's 
Supper— Jerusalem— Dr. Jessup— Beirut— Crown of Thorns— The Painter 
and the Gypsy Girl— "I Know He Died for Me"— "I Am Going to Live 
with Him "—Young Martyr— Holland— " Father, Forgive Them " . .191 

CHAPTER Xm. 

THE COVENANT. 

Account of Its First Use— "I Will Put My Fear in Their Hearts, that They 
Shall Not Depart From Me "— " I Am Afraid to Sign It "— " I Am So Glad 
that I Signed It "—" Mamma, Are You Not Glad ?"—" I remember the 
Card " — " You Had No Business to Sign That Covenant " — Zinzendorf in 
Prayer Six Years of Age— His Covenant — Martyrdom of Marius— " Give 
the Christians to the Lions" — Parting Words— Cardiff, Wales — Doctrine 
of Substitution — Letters from Missionaries — "Decision Day'' — "Heart 
Filled with the Spirit" — How to Win Children to Christ Without an 
Evangelist— Dependence Upon the Spirit— Charles G. Finney— Work in 
Galveston— Four Ministers in St. Louis— How to Promote a Work of 
Grace . 213 



INTRODUCTION 



I AM sure that the Church of Jesus Christ is sadly 
neglecting the children. It is true that we have our Sun- 
day schools and other organizations for the training of 
children in the knowledge of the Word and God, but there 
is not that definite work for their conversion that there 
should be. 

No other form of Christian effort brings such imme- 
diate, such large, and such lasting results as work for the 
conversion of children. It has many advantages over 
other forms of work. First of all, children are more easily 
led to Christ than adults. In the second place, they are 
more likely to stay converted than those apparently con- 
verted at a later period of life. They also make better 
Christians, as they do not have so much to unlearn as 
those who have grown old in sin. They have more years 
of service before them. A man converted at sixty is a 
soul saved plus ten years of service; a child saved at ten 
is a soul saved plus sixty years of service. 

I am greatly indebted in my ministry to Mr. Ham- 
mond's book on the conversion of children, which I read 
years ago. It has led me to work for the children, and 
this has resulted in many conversions to Christ. Years 
ago, when visiting Dr. Newman Hall's church in London, 
the leading workers there told me that many of their best 
workers in the church were those who had been converted 
as children in Mr. Hammond's meetings. 



xii Introduction 

I hope this present book, "Early Conversion/^ will serve 
to stir up the ministers, parents, Sunday school teachers 
and other Christian workers of our land, to more aggressive 
and untiring efforts for the salvation of the young, and that 
with God's blessing it will lead many to Christ. 

E. A. ToREEY, Chicago. 



A FEW WORDS TO OUR YOUNG READERS. 

This book has been written more especially for minis- 
ters, superintendents, Sunday school teachers, and 
Christian workers, but in part, also, for the young people 
AND children. I hope that you will read it, too, and find 
pleasure and a blessing in doing so. It contains many 
touching stories which you can understand. It might be 
read with profit in your Junior Endeavor meetings. 

It contains numerous extracts from my addresses in 
various parts of the world to the children. Those con- 
ducting children's meetings might frequently read from it 
and find a blessing in so doing. A minister from Eng- 
land in speaking of one of my other books says: "One 
day last week about twenty girls retired to a class room, 
and one of them read aloud the third chapter. They told 
me afterwards that they could not help crying almost 
all the time, they were so affected with the stories and 
the application made of them." 

If you are not a Christian this book will help you to see 
how Jesus has loved you and given Himself for you, and 
then it will help you to lead others to Him. I beg of 
you to read it with much prayer. 

The Author. 



Introduction xiii 

Just as this book is going to press, Mr. Hammond is 
beginning a series of meetings in Providence, E. I., and 
Rev. Robert Cameron, editor of Watchword and Truth, 
sends the following note to Rev. R. C. Miller, and 
as it has come into our hands we take the liberty of insert- 
ing it. It may lead some to read "Early Conversion" 
with more interest and stronger faith, and thus be led to 
put forth renewed efforts for the salvation of the young. 

The Publishers. 



''^Dear Bro. Miller: I am delighted to learn that 
you are to have Mr. Hammond in your church and in your 
locality. I have known him for over twenty years and have 
worked with him in my own church and in union meetings. 
He is one of the best men I ever knew. He always leaves 
a sweet taste in your mouth after he has gone — he does 
good and nothing but good while he is with you. It is 
hard to tell where the source of his power is — he reaches 
the high and low, rich and poor, the learned and the 
illiterate, the oldest and the youngest. The beauty of it 
all is, his converts 'stick !' There is no reaction after his 
meetings are closed. In my seven years of ministiy in 
Denver, Colo., I met more 'pillars' of the church who had 
been converted in childhood at his meetings than those 
brought in by all other evangelists put together. He has a 
wonderful power of commanding the affections of children ; 
you need never be afraid of the genuineness of the work of 
grace in their hearts under his ministry. I had my 
scruples about encouraging young people to enter the 
Church; but since my observations in Church work and 
the conversion of many children at five, at eight, and one 
at nine, my scruples have all vanished. I can say, with 
Spurgeon, that I never had to exclude from membership 
any one who had been brought to Christ in early childhood. 
"Sincerely vours, Robert Cameron". 

"Providence, R. I.,^Dec. 8th, 1900." 



EARLY CONVERSION 



CHAPTER I. 

EARLY CONVERSION-. 



Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, That 
in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in 
heaven.— Matt, xviii. 10. 

If I consulted my feelings I should avoid referring 
to my own work. But it was on account of my long 
experience and the many facts that have come under 
my observation that I have been asked to write this book. 

"Conversion of Children/' of a somewhat similar char- 
acter, published by Morgan & Scott of London, and by the 
F. H. Eevell Company, of Chicago, and translated into 
several different languages, has accomplished, I believe, 
an important work. Many by it have been induced to labor 
more directly and earnestly for the salvation of the young. 
Those who have read and used that book have expressed a 
desire that I should write another with fresh facts and of a 
similar character. 

As I move about the country I notice that great efforts 
are often made for the conversion of a few hardened sin- 
ners, while the multitudes of little ones are neglected 
because, it is alleged, of their being too young to become 
Christians. My sister has just written me from Glasgow 
that, notwithstanding the great efforts made there last, 
winter for the conversion of adults, comparatively few 
were led to Christ, while those who labored for the con- 
version of the young were richly blessed and many children 
were saved. Christ's first command is "Feed My Lambs." 
A farmer was once asked how it was that he had such a fine 
flock of sheep. He replied: "I take care of the lambs.'' 
Is it not so with regard to the fold of Christ ? 

Children in our churches ought all to be led to Christ 



16 Early Conversion 

before twelve years of age. All know that only the work 
of God's Spirit can do this. He is ready to work when His 
people will work with Him. A boy can be hanged in at 
least one of our States when only eight years of age. 
Yes ! He can also die and be lost before that time. 

The Advance of October 6, 1892, says: "Out of the 
seventy-one corporate members of the American Board 
of Missions nineteen were converted at so early an age 
that they were unable to remember it, while thirty-four 
were led to Jesus before fourteen years of age." 

Chaplain (now Bishop) McCabe and I conducted the 
meetings one year at Round Lake, Saratoga, where hun- 
dreds were led to Christ. In addressing one of our meet- 
ings he told of his conversion at eight years of age. 

Rev. H. H. Wells was a student in Lane Theological 
Seminary, Cincinnati, when I held a series of meetings 
there in 1870. I encouraged him at that time to "do the 
work of an evangelist." He took my advice, and has been 
at it ever since. Years after he gave me an account of 
the conversion of his little daughter at the age of four 
and a half years. From that time she lived a thorough, 
consistent Christian life, and gave the clearest evidence 
of a change of heart until the time of her translation to 
a better world. In Syracuse I met the granddaughter of 
Phoebe Bartlett who, Jonathan Edwards' says, was led to 
Christ and was a suitable candidate for church member- 
ship at four years of age. It was predicted that she would 
not hold out and that Jonathan Edwards would regret 
having published the story of her conversion. But she 
lived a consistent Christian life, and one of her descendants 
was Rev. Justin Edwards, who was honored by all who 
knew him. 

I knew Frank Smith, son of Mrs. H. W. Smith, when a 
boy. His mother believed that he was truly converted at 
four years of age. 

Dr. Hart, twenty-five years pastor of the Congregational 
church in West Haven, Connecticut, in some meetings I 
conducted in his church, astonished us by saying that he 
was truly converted at two and a half years of age. After 
the meeting I told him that I thought he had made a 
mistake in making such a statement and should explain 



Early Conversion 17 

it to the people. But at our next meeting he repeated 
it and gave the reasons that he had for coming to that 
conclusion. It is stated that Voltaire became an infidel at 
five years of age. 

While holding meetings in Oakland, California, Dr. R. 
E. Cole had charge of our covenant book. He was most 
careful not to allow any one to sign it until they gave a 
''reason for the hope that was in them with meekness and 
fear." Several ministers were often asked to examine those 
who came for a covenant card, which read: "I, the un- 
dersigned, believe I have found Jesus to be my precious 
Savior; and I promise, with His help, to live as His 
loving child and faithful servant all my life.'^ He pre- 
pared the following table of the one thousand and fifty 
signers of the covenant during the first three weeks of the 
meetings in Oakland. 

AGES. NUMBER. 

5 to 10 109 

10 to 15 372 

15 to 20 283 

20 to 30 68 

30 to 40 29 

40 to 50 16 

50 to 60 11 

Over 60 4 

Not given 158 

Total 1,050 

At our meetings in Lawrence, Kansas, five hundred and 
twenty-eight signed the covenant, but over one thousand 
one hundred joined the churches. Over five hundred pro- 
fessed conversion during the first four days. I first began 
to use the covenant there, and many professed conversion 
who did not sign it. Jonathan Edwards in his youthful 
days wrote out a long covenant and signed it. He be- 
lieved the words of Jesus, 'Whosoever therefore shall con- 
fess Me before men, him will I confess before My Father 
which is in Heaven.'' (Matt. x. 32.) 

Mr. Spurgeon was a strong believer in the conversion of 



18 Early Conversion 

children. During my three visits to London he always 
did what he could to assist in winning souls to Christ. 
He said to me one day: ^^Will you hold a series of meet- 
ings in my tabernacle ?'' 

I at once replied : "jSTo, I do not wish to do so/' 

"Why not?" said he. 

"We are having full meetings in the other parts of the 
city. Baptist ISToeFs church and others of that size are 
filled night after night, and I would rather be in those 
churches, crowded full, than in your immense building and 
only have it half full." 

He quickly replied : "If you will promise to hold meet- 
ings every night in the week in this tabernacle I will 
promise to fill it." 

I was so much impressed with his manner of con- 
versation that I answered, "With God^s help we will hold 
the meetings." 

Much prayer was offered the Sabbath before for God'?5 
blessing. Mr. Spurgeon preached a sermon on the con- 
version of children. It was immediately printed and 
scattered over London, and at the door of the weekly 
prayer meeting every Christian was urged to take a packet 
of them and distribute them in his neighborhood. 

Mr. Spurgeon sent to sixteen Sunday schools in his vi- 
cinity, and said, "Each of yotir scholars can have a place 
in my tabernacle next Sunday if you will send teachers to 
sit with the children and to speak to them after Mr. Ham- 
mond has done preaching to them." The next Sunday 
afternoon as I pressed my way into the crowded tabernacle 
Deacon Olney said to me: "This building will seat six 
thousand adults, but there are to-da}^, without any doubt, 
crowded into it no less than eight thousand who will listen 
to and hear what you have to say. There are, I believe, 
at least three thousand outside who came here to get ad- 
mittance but cannot do so." 

Every child had one of my hymn books, and at the end 
of nearly every seat sat a Christian man or woman, ready 
to speak with those who would remain to the enquiry meet- 
ing. Nearly all did so. 

Mrs. Bartlett, from who«e Sunday school class nearly 
six hundred joined Mr. Spurgeon's church, was there 



Early Conversion 19 

among the workers; pastors from all parts of the city, 
also, and above all the Lord was there with great power. 
(There was no undue excitement, but very deep conviction 
produced by the Holy Spirit in answer to prayer, sending 
home the truth to many hearts. Night after night much 
the same scene was witnessed. I beard a man of much 
experience say that he believed during that week's meet- 
ings from two thousand to three thousand were convicted 
of sin and brought to Christ. Similar meetings had been 
held throughout the great metropolis of over five millions 
of people, and I believe volumes of prayers ascended from 
many hearts for a great blessing on those closing meet- 
ings in Mr. Spurgeon's tabernacle. When I returned 
there about seventeen years afterward, Mr. Spurgeon told 
me of the permanent results of those meetings, and asked 
me to assist at the communion table. He thanked God 
for the great numbers that came into the Church through 
those meetings for the young seventeen years before. He 
said that many were now preaching the gospel who were 
converted at that time. During my last visit we held 
a series of meetings in one of Mr. Spurgeon's buildings, 
called Haddon Hall. Among the workers were many who 
had been converted in the previous meetings in Mr. 
Spurgeon's tabernacle. 

I am led by these facts to insert these good words from 
Mr. Spurgeon: 

" ^And they brought young children to Him, that He 
should touch them: and His disciples rebuked those that 
brought them. But when Jesus saw it He was much dis- 
pleased, and said unto them. Suffer the little children to 
come unto Me, and forbid them not: for of such is the- 
kingdom of God. Verily, I say unto you, Whosoever shall 
not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall 
not enter therein. And He took them up in His arms, 
put His hands upon them, and blessed them.^ — Mark x, 
13-16. 

"It must be a very great sin indeed to hinder any- 
body from coming to Christ. He is the only way of 
salvation from the wrath of God, salvation from the 
terrible judgment that is due to sin. Who would dare to 



20 Early Conversion 

keep the perishing from that way ? To alter the sign-posts 
on the way to the city of refuge, or to dig a trench across 
the road, would have been an inhuman act, deserving the 
sternest condemnation. He who holds back a soul from 
Jesus is the servant of Satan, and is doing the worst of the 
devil's work. 

"I. Let us describe the sin of hindering young children 
from coming to Christ: I believe that this act of the 
Apostles was caused by zeal for Jesus. These good men 
thought that the bringing of children to the Savior would 
cause an interruption. He was engaged in much better 
work: He had been confounding the Pharisees, instruct- 
ing the masses, and healing the sick. Could it be right 
to pester Him with children? The little ones would not 
understand His teaching, and they did not need His 
miracles: why should they be brought in to disturb His 
great doings? The disciples had such reverence for their 
Master that they would send the prattlers away, lest the 
great Eabbi should seem to become a mere teacher of babes. 
This may have been a zeal for God, but it was not accord- 
ing to knowledge. Thus in these days certain brethren 
would hardly like to receive many children into the church, 
lest it should become a society of boys and girls. The out- 
side world will call it a mere Sunday school. 

"The apostles' rebuke of the children arose in a measure 
from ignorance of the children's need. If any mother in 
that throng had come with a sick or diseased child, the 
disciples would all have said : ^Make way for this woman 
and her sorrowful burden,' But these little ones with 
bright eyes, and prattling tongues, and leaping limbs, why 
should they come to Jesus? Ah, friends, they forgot that 
in those children, with all their joy, their health, and 
their apparent innocence, there was a great and grievous 
need for the blessing of a Savior's grace. If you indulge in 
the novel idea that children do not need conversion — that 
children born of Christian parents are somewhat superior 
to others, and have good within them which only needs 
development — one great motive for your devout earnest- 
ness will be gone. Believe me, your children need the 
Spirit of God to give them new hearts and right spirits, 
or else they Fill go astray as other children do. 



Early Conversion 21 

"Also, no doubt, this feeling that children may not 
come to Christ may be derived from a doubt about their 
capacity to receive the blessing which Jesus is able to give 
Upon this subject, if I were at this moment to deal with 
facts alone, and not with mere opinion, I could spend the 
whole day in giving details of young children whom I have 
known and personally conversed Avith — some of them very 
young children indeed. I will say broadly that I have more 
confidence in the spiritual life of the children that I have 
received into this church than I have in the spiritual con- 
dition of the adults thus received. I will even go further 
than that, and say that I have usually found a clearer 
knowledge of the gospel, and a warmer love to Christ, in 
the child-convert than in the man-convert. I will even 
astonish you still more by saying that I have sometimes 
met with a deeper spiritual experience in children of ten 
and twelve than I have in certain persons of fifty and sixty. 
It is an old proverb that some children are born with 
beards. Some boys are little men, and some girls are little 
old women. You cannot measure the lives of any by their 
ages. 

"I knew a boy who, when he was fifteen, often heard 
old Christian people say, ^That boy is sixty years old; he 
speaks with such insight into Divine truth.' I believe that 
this youth at fifteen did know far more of 'the things of 
God, and of soul-travail, than any around him, whatever 
their age might be. I cannot tell you why it is, but so I 
do know it is, that some are old when they are young, 
and some are very green when they are old; some are 
wise when you would expect them to be otherwise, and 
others are very foolish when you might have expected that 
they had quitted their folly. Oh, dear friends, talk not of 
a child's incapacity for repentance ! I have known a child 
weep herself to sleep by the month together under a crush- 
ing sense of sin. If you would know a deep, and bitter, and 
awful fear of the wrath of God, let me tell you what I felt 
as a boy. If you wouJd know joy in the Lord, many a 
child has been as full of it as his little heart could hold. 
If you want to know what faith in Jesus is, you must not 
look to those who have been bemuddled by the heretical 



22 Early Conversion 

jargon of the times, but to the dear children who have taken 
Jesus at His word, and believed in Him, and therefore 
know and are sure that they are saved. Capacity for be- 
lieving lies more in the child than in the man. We grow 
less rather than more capable of faith: every year takes 
the unregenerate mind further away from God, and makes 
it less capable of receiving the things of God. 

"Some others hinder the children because they are for- 
getful of the child^s value. The soul's price does not de- 
pend upon its years. *0h, it is only a child !' ^Children are 
a nuisance.' Children are always getting in the way.' 
This talk is common. God forgive those who despise the 
little ones. Will you be very angry if I say that a boy 
is more worth saving than a man? It is infinite mercy 
on God's part to save those who are seventy; for what 
good can they now do with the fag-end of their lives? 
When we get to be fifty or sixty we are almost worn out, 
and if we have spent all our early days with the devil 
what remains for God? But these dear boys and girls — 
there is something to be made out of them. If now they 
yield themselves to Christ, they may have a long, happy 
and holy day before them in which they may serve God with 
all their hearts. 

"Who knows what glory God may have of them. Heathen 
lands may call them blessed. Whole nations may be en- 
lightened by them. If a famous schoolmaster was ac- 
customed to take his hat off to his boys because he did not 
know whether one of them might not be Prime Minister, 
we may justly look with awe upon converted children, for 
we do not know how soon they may be among the angels 
or how greatly their light may shine among men. Let us 
estimate children at their true valuation and we shall not 
keep them back, but we shall be eager to lead them to Jesus 
at once. 

"II. Secondly, concerning this hindering of children, 
let us watch its action. I think the result of this sad feel- 
ing about children coming to the Savior is to be seen, first, 
in the fact that often there is nothing in the service for the 
children. The sermon is over their heads, and the preacher 
does not think that this is any fault; in fact, he rather 
rejoices that it is so. Some time ago a person who wanted. 



Early Conversion 23 

I suppose, to make me feel my own insignificance, wrote 
to say that he had met with a number of negroes who had 
read my sermons with evident pleasure; and he wrote 
that he believed they were very suitable for what he was 
pleased to call '^niggers/ Yes, my preaching was just the 
sort of stuff for niggers. The gentleman did not dream 
what sincere pleasure he caused me; for if I am under- 
stood by poor people, by servant-girls, by children, I am 
sure I can be understood by others. I think nothing greater 
than to win the hearts of the lowly. So with regard to 
children. People occasionally say of such a one, ^He is 
only fit to teach children; he is no preacher.' Sirs, I tell 
you that in God's sight he is no preacher who does not 
care for the children. There should be at least a part of 
every sermon and service that will suit the little ones. 

"Another result is that the conversion of children is 
not expected in many of our churches and congregations. 
I mean, that they do not expect the children to be con- 
verted as children. 

"The theory is that if we can impress youthful minds 
with principles which may in after years prove useful to 
them, we have done a great deal; but to convert children 
as children, and to regard them as being as much believers 
as their seniors, is regarded as absurd. To this sup- 
posed absurdity I cling with all my heart. I believe 
that of children is the kingdom of God, both on earth and 
in heaven. It is a sacred joy to me to know that certain 
boys and girls who come here make it a habit of praying 
for me. Some of you old folks do not pray for your 
pastor; but these children do, for they love their pastor, 
and he, on his part, highly values their prayers. Happy 
church which is adorned and blessed by prayers of dear 
children who early learn to cry to the Great Father for the 
hallowing of His name and the coming of His kingdom! 
We expect to see children converted, and we do see it. 

"Another ill result is that the conversion of children is 
not believed in. Certain suspicious people always file their 
teeth a bit when they hear of a newly converted child : they 
will have a bite at him if they can. They very rightly in- 
sist upon it that these children should be carefully ex- 
amined before they are baptized and admitted into the 



24 Early Conversion 

church; but they are wrong in insisting that only in ex- 
ceptional instances are they to be received. How often do 
people expect to see in boys and girls the same solemnity 
of behavior which is seen in adults. 

"A very solemn person once called me from the play- 
ground after I had joined the church and warned me of 
the impropriety of playing at trap, bat, and ball with the 
boys. 

"Do not others expect from children more perfect con- 
duct than they themselves exhibit? If a gracious child 
should lose his temper, or act wrongly in some trifling 
thing through forgetfulness, straightway he is condemned 
as a little hypocrite by those who are a long way from 
being perfect themselves. Jesus says, ^Take heed that ye 
despise not one of these little ones.^ Take heed that ye say 
not an unkind word against your younger brethren in 
Christ, your little sisters in the Lord. Jesus sets such 
great store by His dear lambs that He carries them in His 
bosom; and I charge you who follow your Lord in all 
things to show a like tenderness and love for the little ones 
of the Divine family. 

"III. And now let us notice, thirdly, how Jesus con- 
demned this fault. He condemned it as contrary to His 
own spirit. 'They brought young children to Him, that 
He should touch them; and His disciples rebuked those 
that brought them. But when Jesus saw it. He was much 
displeased.' He was not often displeased. Certainly He 
was not often 'much displeased,' and when He was 'much 
displeased,' we may be sure that the cause was serious. He 
was displeased at these children being pushed away from 
Him, for it was so contrary to His mind about them. The 
disciples did wrong to the mothers; they rebuked the 
parents for doing a motherly act — for doing, in fact, that 
which Jesus loved them to do. They brought their children 
to Jesus out of respect to Him : they valued a blessing from 
His hands more than gold ; they expected that the benedic- 
tion of God would go with His touch. He was therefore 
much displeased to think that those good women who 
meant Him honor, should be roughly repulsed. 

"He made them see this ; for 'He took them up in His 
arms, put His hands upon them, and blessed them.' All 



Early Conversion 25 

His life long there is nothing in Him like rejection and 
refusing. He saith truly, ^Him that cometh to Me I will 
in no wise cast out/ If He did cast out any because they 
were too young, the text would be falsified at once : but that 
can never be. He is the receiver of all who come to Him. 
It is written, 'This Man receiveth sinners, and eateth with 
them.' All His life He might be drawn as a shepherd with 
a lamb in his bosom ; never as a cruel shepherd setting his 
dogs upon the lambs and driving them and their mothers 
away.'' 



26 Early Conversion 



CHAPTEE II. 

WILL THEY BE KEPT. 
No man is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand.— John x. 29. 

When years ago, I began to labor among children, 
I found those who were sceptical as to the permanent re- 
sults of such efforts. As years have passed my faith has 
continually been strengthened in meeting so many who 
have been ready to tell of the permanency of the results 
of the services God has permitted me to conduct. If, in 
answer to prayer, the Holy Spirit convicts of sin and really 
brings children to Christ, why should we not expect that 
they should "be kept by the power of God unto salvation." 
My experience teaches me that children are not more likely 
to be deceived than adults; that, on the whole, they hold 
out better. It stands to reason they should. They have 
not so many bad habits to break away from. A bit of ex- 
perience with regard to the children's meetings I held the 
second time in London bears upon this subject. 

In the summer of 1864 I was sitting under a shade tree 
near the Mountain House in the Catskill Mountains, read- 
ing a book, when a gentleman passing asked me if I could 
tell him the way to Eagle Eock. I replied that I would 
be happy to show him the way. The consequence was that 
we spent the forenoon together, conversing mostly upon 
religious topics and scenes and persons that we were both 
acquainted with in other lands. We did not learn each 
other's names until we returned to the hotel, when he intro- 
duced me to his wife, Mrs. E. D. G. Prime, daughter of 
Dr. Goodell, of Constantinople. Dr. Prime told me that 
his brother was writing a sequel to "The Power of Prayer," 
and asked if I had anything on the subject of answers to 
prayer and concerning the conversion of children. I gave 



Will They Be Kept 27 

him a copy of "The Harvest Work of the Holy Spirit/* 
and referred him to some facts, which he put into his book. 
FoTir years after, in 1868, I received a letter from the 
Honorable and Eeverend Baptist Noel, of London, a 
brother of the Earl of Gainsborough, saying that 
he had been reading "Five Years of Prayer,^' by Dr. Prime, 
which had been republished in England, and that his heart 
was deeply moved in hearing of what God had been doing 
by His Holy Spirit in the conversion of children in 
America. In his letter he requested me to come to Lon- 
don and hold a series of meetings similar to those of which 
he had read in America. He said that he believed that 
other churches would unite, and the work would spread 
through the city, and though it might begin with the 
children it would not end there. The invitation was ac- 
cepted. I found Baptist Noel surrounded with a most 
earnest, consecrated band of Christian men and women. 
They had great confidence in their pastor, nearly seventy 
years of age. He had long been with them, and they 
seemed ready at once to comply with every request he 
made. Much prayer was offered for a great blessing. 
When the children's meetings commenced, on Sunday after- 
noon, his large church was crowded in every part. The 
Spirit of God manifested itself with mighty power; it ia 
not too much to say, that at the very first meeting hun- 
dreds were bathed in tears. The one theme was the love 
OF Jesus in giving Himself to die for us. On Monday the 
same scene was repeated ; the aisles were so crowded in the 
inquiry meeting, to which nearly every one remained, that 
it was difficult to move about. All day Tuesday I was 
troubled with regard to the best method of conducting 
the second meeting. In my own mind, I was satisfied 
that a division ought to be made of those who were anxious 
from those who were rejoicing in Christ, yet I was fearful 
to propose this division lest Mr. Noel should not approve 
of it. I feared lest I should do any thing to forfeit the 
confidence of this good man. I felt that, if I were to labor 
in London for some length of time, it was very important 
I should have the co-operation of this man, who, if he 
had remained in the Episcopal Church, many believe, would 
have been bishop of London. In the evening of that day, 



28 Early Conversion 

as I entered the church, it presented the same crowded ap- 
pearance. Mr. Koel touched me upon the shoulder and 
invited me to his study. In his quiet manner he said, "I 
found, as did also others, that there were a large number 
of children in the meeting yesterday who had evidently 
experienced a change of heart. It seems to me, therefore, 
that it would be wise to call those who have been con- 
verted into the side room and then let them come out upon 
the platform, that their parents and teachers may see 
that they have '^the witness of the Spirit' and are not 
ashamed to confess Christ.'^ 

I replied, "That is just what I desired all day, but I 
was afraid to propose it, fearing it might not meet your 
approval. I think,'^ said I, '^''that it is natural and proper, 
but I would rather you woald propose it." 

"I will willingly do so,'' he replied. 

At the close of the address he asked the children who 
had been converted to meet us in the side room. I at once 
arose and warned the children against self-deception, and 
told them that if any went into the room among the young 
converts who had not been converted, they would tell a ter- 
rible falsehood. 

I dwelt at some length upon the spiritual evidences of a 
change of heart, and to make it doubly sure, I requested 
five or six judicious men and ministers to act as gate- 
keepers, and to allow none to pass through until they were 
examined with as great care and as thoroughly as if they 
were to join the church immediately. A long time was spent 
in examining two hundred and thirty. We then followed 
them into the vestry and there reexamined them. Still, 
we could not induce any of the two hundred and thirty to go 
back into their seats. Mr. N'oel then opened another door, 
and, like a shepherd followed by a flock of lambs, he 
walked up on the large elevated platform, with all these 
children following him. Many parents in the gallery were 
in tears as they pointed out one or more of their children, 
saying, "There is our dear child." Some who were not 
Christians found themselves under deep conviction and felt 
a stronger desire to be followers of Jesus than they had ever 
experienced before. The same thing was repeated the next 
day, and just about one hundred more were added. 



Will They Be Kept 29 

Mr. Noel printed a great deal upon the subject which 
was read all over Great Britain. He thoroughly endorsed 
the work, and expressed his conviction repeatedly that it 
was not of man but most unmistakably the work of the 
Holy Spirit. At the end of three weeks he gave a soiree 
(he was a man of wealth) in the church, to which he 
allowed none to come except those who gave evidence, 
after having been watched and examined by their Sunday 
school teachers, that they had experienced God's regener- 
ating grace in their hearts. The number who were 
allowed to come, though many were turned away, was 
about three hundred. 

At the end of a year I returned there, and at the close 
of the first meeting I requested that those children, and 
only those, who one year before were examined as young 
converts and allowed to go into the side room, and from 
thence to the platform, should do the same again. To the 
delight of all, and the astonishment, no doubt, of some, 
those same children were there, the number nearly as large 
as one year before; and with that same confidence and 
humility they stood upon the platform again. It was a 
most impressive sight, one which those who witnessed will 
not soon forget. We spoke with many of those dear chil- 
dren personally, and found that though some of them had 
passed through severe trials and at times been almost 
ready to give up their hope in Christ, they had nevertheless 
heard the loving Jesus repeatedly saying to them, "I vs^ill 

NEVER LEAVE THEE NOR FORSAKE THEE." 

I have, in one way and another, heard from many of 
them. My heart has often been rejoiced to learn of their 
progress in the divine life. One of those dear children was 
burned to death, but though she went home in a chariot 
of fire, she was heard to sing amidst all her suffering, 

Jesus! take this heart of mine. 
Make it pure and wholly Thine; 
Thou hast hied and died for me, 
I will henceforth live for Thee. 

NOTE FROM DR. S. M. CAMPBELL, ROCHESTER. 

It was officially reported at the State Sunday School 



30 Early Conversion 

Convention in Troy, the fall after those union meetings 
in Eochester, that one thousand and one from the Sunday 
school alone joined the churches. Dr. S. M. Campbell 
gives a full report with regard to his own church. Mr. 
Baxter, editor of the London Religious Herald, told me in 
London that he travelled extensively through New York 
State during those union meetings at Eochester and made 
an effort to gather the facts with regard to the number of 
probable conversions. I was astonished when he stated 
he believed that as the direct and indirect results of the 
meetings we conducted in some of the principal cities of 
New York State there could not have been less than forty 
thousand. The meetings began in Dr. Hatfield's church 
in the city of New York, then were held in Dr. Cuyler's 
and Dr Euddington^s churches in Brooklyn; afterward in 
Utica and places in that locality, then in Eochester and 
vicinity. Auburn, Lockport and Buffalo. The far-extended 
blessings of God upon those meetings that winter cannot 
be estimated. 

When in Savannah, Georgia, I heard much about the 
visit of John Wesley, who was there as a preacher for 
about one and one-half years. I have it upon good au- 
thority that when he returned to Great Britain he said he 
he was sent to Savannah to preach the gospel when he 
himself had never been converted. About that time Count 
Zinzendorf fell in with him and was enabled to lead him 
to understand the great doctrine of justification by faith. 
John Wesley soon began to preach Christ and Him cruci- 
fied. Every one knows that he is generally regarded as 
the founder of the Methodist Church. 

May it not therefore be said that the conversion of the 
Gipsy girl, recorded in another chapter, was one of the 
links in the chain which led to the establishment of the 
Methodist Church ? This little girl was certainly the means 
of the conversion of the German painter, by her persistent 
qestioning about Jesus. After he had seen Christ as his 
Savior he was able to paint as he had never done before 
and to depict the sufferings of Christ in such a manner 
as to move Zinzendorf to lay himself entirely upon God's 
altar, and then he was the agent in leading John Wesley to 
Christ. Surely God's Word is true: '^A little child shall 



Will They Be Kept 31 

load them.'' It is no wonder that our Savior has said: 
"Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones." 

During the meetings just held in August, 1900, in 
Lowell, Mass., my heart was cheered again and again with 
persons telling me of their conversion in other places where 
I have held services. 

One teacher in a modest way stood on the platform and 
told of her conversion at the meetings I had held in that ^ 
church fifteen years before. Another said: "I was con- 
verted in the meeting you held in the church where George 
Whitfield held his last service (Xewburyport). I went 
with you down into the crypt where his body rested. At 
that time I gave my heart to Jesus with many others. I 
have kept track of them as far as I could and with few 
exceptions, they have remained steadfast." 

Two years ago I spent the vrinter in Nebraska, Minnesota, 
South Dakota and Chicago, holding meetings in some forty 
different cities and towns. Part of the time I was with the 
Rev. J. B. Currens, who was for ten years a missionary of 
the Presbyterian Church. He insisted upon my going with 
him. He often went a day or two in advance to prepare 
the way. We frequently saw from fifty to one hundred 
led to Christ in a single meeting. The people knew that 
we could only remain with them about three days, so they 
came out at once, and the buildings were generally crowded. 
We hardly visited a place where there was not at least one or 
two to testify that they had been led to Christ in meetings 
God had permitted me to conduct in other places. We 
finally started for Deadwood and Lead City, Dakota, on 
some accounts remarkable places. As we slowly pressed our 
way up the mountain through the snow I had a feeling that 
we were far from home and could not expect to see any 
familiar faces. 

The conductor of the Pullman car said to me : 

"Did you not conduct meetings in Utica, New York, 
more than thirty years ago?" 

I replied that I did. 

"Did you hold meetings in Dr. P. H. Fowler's church ?" 

"Yes, indeed." 

His face brightened up, as he exclaimed: "That was 
the first time I ever saw Jesus bleeding and dying on 



32 Early Conversion 

the cross for me, and my heart went out in love to Him." 

"Have you been faithful?'' I asked. 

"Not as faithful as I should have been; but the belief 
that I at that time repented of my sins, believed in Jesus 
and experienced a change of heart has never left me. I, 
too, am going on to Deadwood and will do all I can to help 
on your meetings during the short time I am there." 

As we approached the city, where there has been so much 
gambling and so much Sabbath breaking, I felt that I had 
at least one friend in the person of this Pullman car con- 
ductor. I thought of Jesus' words, "It is not the will of 
your Father which is in heaven that one of these little 
ones should perish" (Matt, xviii. 14). 

JACK^S FIDELITY. 

There was held in Hartford, Conn., a convention of 
the Colored Baptist Association of New England. I was 
invited to address one of the sessions. To show what those 
converted in early life are sometimes enabled to endure 
by God's grace, I related the following story. J. D. Hus- 
bands, a lawyer of Eochester, Kew York, assured me that 
the facts are perfectly true. 

It was in the days of Southern slavery, when Willie, 
the master's -son, brought home a spelling book. A little 
slave boy, Jack, asked : 

"What's dat, Willie?" 

"That's a spelling book. Jack." 

"What's de spellin' book for?" 

"To learn how to read." 

"How's you do it?" 

"We learn those things first." 

And so Jack learned ABC, etc., mastered the spelling 
book and then learned to read a little, though the law for- 
bade any colored person to do it. 

One day Willie brought home a little black book and 
Jack said; "What's dat, Willie?" 

"That is the New Testament that tells about Jesus." 

And ere long Jack learned to read the New Testament, 
and when he read that "God so loved the world, that He 
gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 



Will They Be Kept 33 

Him should not perish, but have everlasting life," and that 
He really loved us an died for us, and that "if we con- 
fess our sins He is faithful and just to forgive us our 
sins," his heart went out in love to Jesus. He believed in 
Him, his sins were forgiven, his heart was changed, and he 
became a happy Christian. 

Though a mere child, he at once began to tell others 
of Jesus' love. When he became a young man, he was still 
at work for the Lord. He used to go to the neighboring 
plantation, read his bible and explain it to the people. 

One day the master said to him : "Jack, I hear you go 
off preaching on Sunday." 

"Yes, Mas'r, I must tell sinners how Jesus died on de 
cross for us." 

"Jack, if you go off preaching on Sunday 111 tell you 
what I'll do on Monday." 

"What will you do on Monday, Mas'r?" 

"I'll tie you to that tree, take this whip, and flog all 
this religion out of you." 

Jack knew his master was a determined man, but when 
he thought of Christ's sufferings for us, and heard his 
Lord saying unto him, "Be thou faithful unto death, and I 
will give thee a crown of life," he resolved to continue his 
work for the Lord the next Sunday. 

With his New Testament in hand he went down to the 
plantation and told them his master might whip him half 
to death the next day, but if he did he would not suffer 
more than Christ had suffered for us. 

The next morning his master said, "Jack, I hear you 
were preaching again yesterday." 

"Yes, Mas'r. I must go and tell sinners how Jesus was 
whipped that we might go free." 

"But, Jack, I told you if you went off preaching on 
Sunday I should whip you on Monday, and now I will 
do it." . 

Blow after blow fell upon Jack's back, while oaths fell 
from the master's lips and he said, "There, Jack, I don't 
believe you will preach next Sunday. Now go down to the 
cotton field and go to work." 

When the next Sunday came. Jack could not stand 
straight, his back was so covered with scars and sores. But 



34 Early Conversion 

with his Testament in hand, he stood before the people of 
the plantation and said, "Mas'r, whip me mose ter death 
last Monday an' I don' know but he will kill me to- 
morrow, but if he does I shall not suffer more than Jesus 
did, when He died on the cross for us/' 

Monday morning the master called him and said, "Jack, 
I hear you have been preaching again." 

"Yes, Mas'r, I must go an' tell sinners how Christ was 
wounded for our transgressions, how He sweat drops of 
blood for us in the garden an' wore that cruel crown of 
thorns that we might wear a crown of joy in heaven." 

"But I don't want to hear you preaching. Now bare 
your back and take the flogging I told you I should give 
you if you went off preaching." 

Fast flew the cruel lashes until Jack's back was covered 
with blood. 

"Now, Jack, go down to the cotton fields and go to 
work. I reckon you'll never want to preach again." 

When next Sunday came Jack's back was in a terrible 
condition. But, hobbling along, he found his way to his 
friends in the neighboring plantation and said: 

"Mas'r whipped me almost to death last Monday, but 
if I can get you to come to Jesus and love Him I am 
willing to die for your sake to-morrow." 

If there were scoffers there, do you not think they were 
led to believe there was a reality in religion ? If any were 
there who were inclined to think that ministers preach 
only when they get money for it, don't you think they 
changed their minds when they saw what wages Jack 
got? 

Many were in tears, and no doubt some gave themselves 
to that Savior for whose sake Jack was willing, if need 
be, to die the death of a martyr. 

Next morning the master called Jack and said: "Make 
bare your back again, for I told you that just as sure as 
you went off preaching I would whip you till you gave 
it up." 

The master raised the ugly whip, and as he looked at 
Jack's back, all lacerated, he could find no new place to 
strike, and said, "What do you do it for, Jack ? You know 
that as surely as you go off preaching on Sunday I will 



Will They Be Kept 35 

whip yon most to death the next day. No one pays you 
anything for it; All you get is a terrible flogging, which is 
taking your life away from you." 

"Yer ax me, Mas'r, what I'se doin' it for. I'll tell yer, 
Mas'r. I'se goin' to take all dose stripes an' all dose scars, 
Mas'r, up to Jesus by-an'-by to show Him how faithful 
I'se been, 'cause He loved you an' me, Mas'r, an' bled an' 
died on the cross for you an' me, Mas'r." 

The whip dropped and that master could not strike an- 
other blow. In a subdued tone he said, "Go down in the 
cotton field." 

Do you think Jack went away cursing his master, say- 
ing, "0 Lord, send him down to hell for all his cruelty 
to me." 

No! No! His prayer was, "Lord, forgive him, for 
Jesus Christ's sake." 

About three o'clock a messenger came down to the cotton 
field, crying, "Mas'r's dyin' ! Slas'r's dyin' ! Come quick. 
Jack, Mas'r's dyin'!" 

There in his private room. Jack found his master on 
the floor in agony, crying, "0, Jack, I'm sinking down to 
hell. Pray for me ! Pray for me !" 

"I'se been pray in' for you all de time, Mas'r. You mus' 
pray for yourse'f." 

"I don't know how to pray. Jack. I know how to swear, 
but I don't know how to pray." 

"You mus' pray, Mas'r." 

And finally they both prayed, and God revealed Christ 
on the cross to him, and then and there he became a 
changed man. 

A few days after he called Jack to him and said, "Jack, 
here are your freedom papers. They give you your liberty. 
Go and preach the gospel wherever you will and may the 
Lord's blessing go with you." 

While telling this story at the convention I noticed a 
man, perhaps sixty years of age, with quite gray hair, who 
was deeply moved. When I had finished he sprang to his 
feet and with a clear but tremulous voice said: 

"I stand for Jack. Mr. Hammond has been speaking 
of me. He has been trying to tell of my sufferings, but 
he cannot describe the terrible agony I endured at the 



36 Early Conversions 

hands of my master, who, because I was determined to 
preach the gospel on the plantations around ns, every Mon- 
day morning for three weeks called me up and laid the 
cruel lash upon my back with his own hands until my 
back was like raw beef. But God helped me to pray for 
him, until he was forgiven and saved through Christ. 
And, thank God, Jack still lives." 

I have given you only a few of his burning words, but 
I can tell you there were many eyes filled with tears during 
this touching scene, which will not soon be forgotten by 
those who witnessed it. 



LED TO CHRIST IN" CHILDHOOD, NOW FAITHFUL 
MISSIONARIES. 

^'When you were holding services at Pittsburg, Pa., in the 
South Side Presbyterian church, my wife and I, then 
both children of about eleven years, gave ourselves to 
Christ. 

"I well remember how one afternoon you told any 
who wanted to come to Jesus to remain, and some one 
would talk with them. 

"How a playmate and I remained in our seat, but no one 
approached us. How as some of the ladies were passing 
out one said to me: ^Well, how did you enjoy the meet- 
ing?' I said: 'No one talked with us.' She called a 
faithful elder and told him about us. After some con- 
versation with him, and prayer, we gave ourselves to 
Christ. 

"The Lord has kept me ever since. 

"There are a number, one now an elder, who have been 
kept by the power of God since your labors there. 

"My wife and I returned last May from Kora, Asia, 
where we have been preaching the gospel for the past six 
and a half years, under the Presbyterian Board. In 
September we met your niece. Miss Mary Hammond, here, 
and had many pleasant talks together about our work. 

"Count us among your children in Christ, and those we 
lead to Him as your grandchildren in Him. 

"Fred S. Miller.'' 



Will They Be Kept 37 

AN INTERESTING EXPERIENCE OF ONE WHO KEPT THE FAITH. 

While in Leavenworth, Kan., years ago a girl of thirteen 
years listened to all that was said of the story of Jesus' 
love. Her heart melted. At last she was led to put her 
whole trust in Jesus. Years afterward, I found her again 
in Saginaw, Mich., an earnest worker for Christ and doing 
all she could to lead others to Him. She wrote me a 
beautiful letter which is full of instruction for young and 
old. I wish every reader of this experience might be led 
to give himself to Christ. 

"Saginaw^ Mich. 

"My Dear Mr. Hammond: I have had a great desire 
to express my gratitude to you for what you have done 
for my soul. 

"It was when you held those wonderful meetings in 
Leavenworth, Kan. I was then thirteen years of age and I 
well remember what a godless place Leavenworth was at 
that time. But before the meetings closed the city was 
shaken from 'centre to circumference' by the Spirit of 
God. 

"The Baptist church, which held over a thousand people, 
was crowded night after night, and often the church across 
the way was full of those who could not find standing room 
where you were speaking. I also remember that while you 
were preaching in that church a great many Christians 
were wont to meet in some other church and ask Grod to 
pour out His Spirit upon that meeting. I think God 
answered those prayers and gave you power to reveal Christ 
to the sinner, for hundreds came to a saving knowledge of 
Jesus, and I was among that number. But I did not come 
out on the Lord's side for several weeks because I feared 
that when the meeting was over my interest would die out 
and I should bring dishonor to His cause. 

"One afternoon you told us about the Spirit striving 
with us and that if we kept rejecting Him, there would 
come a time when He would leave us and never come to us 
again. At the inquiry meeting the choir sang 'Jesus of 
Nazareth passeth by,' and when they sang the words, 'Too 
late, too late will be the cry, Jesus of Nazareth has 
passed by,' it came to me very forcibly that Jesus was 



38 Early Conversions 

passing by and if I did not then call to Him for help it 
might be too late the next day, for I knew that His Spirit 
had been striving with me for some time. So I then and 
there decided that I would give my heart to Jesus, and 
that evening,, when the invitation was given for those who 
wished to become Christians, that I would rise. My father 
was not in sympathy with the meetings; h^ thought it 
was all excitement, and that children did no^ linderstand 
what they were doing. Mother and I had tried to have 
him attend some of the meetings, but without success. 
That night, without any invitation, from me at least, 
father said he would go with us. 

"My heart sank at once, and I kept thinking all through 
the meeting, 'Can I ever stand up before my father T And 
I suppose it was the evil one who whispered that it would 
be just as well if I did not until the next evening. But 
that verse came to me which says, Whosoever shall deny 
Me before men, him will I also deny My Father which is in 
Heaven.' And that decided the matter for me. When I 
rose peace filled my heart and I felt no fear of what my 
father might say of me, neither did I fear that I should not 
remain steadfast, for I felt that Jesus had accepted me. 

"And, oh, what an ingathering there was at the churches 
after you left us, and, as far as I know, the most of the 
conversions were genuine, and the people of Leavenworth 
are feeling the influence of those meetings to-day. I re- 
member that when you left I wept very bitterly, I thought 
I should never see you again till I met you with the Re- 
deemer. So you can imagine my surprise when I heard 
you were coming to Saginaw. I said to my husband, 'Oh, 
I'm so sorry that we have not a larger church here, for I 
know that the Presbyterian church will not hold all who 
will want to come.' I thank God for what He has done for 
us in these last few days, but I felt that He has much more 
in store, if we only continue in prayer. 

"Yours affectionately, Anna Richardson Davis." 

Have you, my young friend, given your heart to Jesus ? 
If not I beg of you to do so at once. It may soon be too 
late. 



Will They Be Kept 39 



BISHOP Marvin's daughter faithful to Christ. 

Bishop Marvin was one of the most eloquent men in 
the Methodist Church. Before he was well known he 
preached one morning to a large audience, but though 
he was a stranger in the place and had come some distance 
to supply the pulpit, yet no one invited him to dinner 
till a colored man requested him to come to his humble 
abode. He accepted the invitation cheerfully. Years 
after, when he had become famous as an orator and a 
bishop, he preached again in that same pulpit. Large 
crowds were moved by his stirring words, and when the 
service was over numbers pressed forward and, taking him 
by the hand, invited him to dine with them. He said, 
"No, I have an engagement to-day,^' and walked toward 
the door, where his old colored friend was waiting for him, 
and together they found their way to his home. This 
bishop resided in St. Louis when I was there twenty years 
ago. As his daughter was present at one of our services 
I said to her, "Are you a Christian?" In a hesitating 
manner she answered, "I — hope — so." I asked, "Why 
not know so?" These words never left her till she was 
led to feel her lost condition and the necessity of a change 
of heart. 

In one of the recent meetings I was conducting in St. 
Louis this same daughter of Bishop Marvin approached 
me and said, "I have come 104 miles, from Frederick- 
town, Mo., to thank you for asking me those two questions." 
She had since been a most useful misisonary in Eio de 
Janeiro, Brazil. I have just received from her an interest- 
ing letter, a few sentences of which I venture to quote : 

"Returning home that evening, I remarked to a friend, 
^Mr. Hammond ought not to have spoken to me in that 
manner. I am indignant.^ I smile now as I recall how 
I tried to persuade myself that I was indignant. Silly 
pride, indeed! 

"The more I thought of your words, which you uttered 
as if you really felt for me, and in a kindly manner that 
touched my heart, the more the Spirit of God convinced 



40 Early Conversion 

me that I was not a Christian and that experimentally T 
knew nothing of the love of Christ in my heart, until 
I saw and felt that Christ had loved me and given Him- 
self to bleed and die in my stead on the cross. My heart 
went ont in love to Him and I was ready to say, 'Yes, I am 
a Christian/ The result of those meetings in St. Louis 
is felt to this day. The work of God's Spirit extended to 
the regions beyond. Many times have I thought of you, 
and thanked God that you were led to speak to me in 
the manner you did. If I had passed out that first night, 
as I intended to do, without allowing any one to speak to 
me, I should probably not have returned again, and I 
might have passed through that marvelous work of God's 
Spirit without being led to Christ. While in Brazil try- 
ing to lead those who know nothing of a spiritual life, 
who are in darkness and superstition — for as in the Cath- 
olic countries so in Brazil, the ignorance of the people is 
the policy of the Church — I tried to impress the thought, 
the Holy Spirit will abide in our hearts if we truly re- 
pent of our sins and trust in Christ as our only Savior, 
and then seek day by day to do His will. Then when we 
witness for Jesus our ringing, clear testimony will have 
no uncertain sound. And to any one asking the question, 
'Are you a Christian?' we shall be able to answer, 'Yes, 
I know in whom I have believed and am persuaded He will 
keep that which I have committed unto Him,' and so be 
ready to give a reason for the hope that is within me with 
meekness and fear. 

"Many places in Brazil are ready and waiting for mis- 
sionaries, but too few workers are ready to enter in and 
take possession of the land. The Brazilians are a kind- 
hearted people and given to hospitality. Books for young 
people are not found in their homes, except occasionally. 
There are very few religious books, especially for the 
young, translated into their language. The Book of Life is 
seldom found, save now and then in the homes of those 
who have been taught by Protestants the great need of 
the Book as a daily companion." 

These words may be read by those who are not con- 
scious of having experienced a change of heart, and who 



Will They Be Kept 41 

therefore hesitate to say, "I know in whom I have be- 
lieved." 

May I be allowed to ask such, "Why not know that you 
are a Christian?" If you will with sorrow in your heart 
for your sins look away to the cross and see the dear 
Savior bearing the punishment for your sins in His own 
body on the tree you will soon be able to testify that you 
have passed from death unto life and be able to sing for 

joy: 

"In His own body on the tree 

He bore my guilt and shame, 
'Twas there He suffered death for me, 

I plead alone His name." 

THE INQUIRY MEETING. 

Miss Campbell, the gifted authoress of "Jesus of 
Nazareth Passeth B}^," attended nearly all the meetings 
in Newark for five weeks. 

Some of her best hymns were inspired by the scenes 
she then witnessed and have since been sung by thousands 
all over the world. 

We make a few extracts from one of her lengthy articles 
to the Sunday School Times over the familiar signature 
of "Etta." 

"At the first touch of the match the fire has burst 
forth into a mighty flame, and multitudes are rejoicing 
in its light. Those who as Sabbath school teachers have 
been for years sowing the good seed in sadness are now 
reaping, joyfully, an abundant harvest, while all over the 
city happy, grateful households are praising God for His 
mercy and love in bringing their dear ones, some of whom 
were wilful, wayward wanderers, into the fold of the 
Good Shepherd. 

"'Meetings have been held every afternoon, at which 
as many as two thousand children and adults have been 
gathered. All denominations unite in the movement, the 
ministers generally co-operating heartily. Our largest 
churches are daily crowded to overflowing, every seat and 
standing place in the aisles and galleries being occupied 



42 Early Conversion 

long before the appointed hour; and very earnest and 
thoughtful is the aspect of the great mass of youthful 
faces, which are fixed intently upon the speaker, as he 
tells them of the love of Jesus to children. The attention 
of a restless child, by a few simple words, is arrested and 
held in fixed contemplation of a single truth until the heart 
is melted with penitence and drawn out in love to the 
suffering Savior, who is constantly presented to view. 
Mr. Hammond believes in the conversion of children, 
that they are capable of appreciating the claims of God 
upon them, of understanding the great doctrines of gospel 
truth, when clearly and forcibly explained, and of yield- 
ing themselves up heartily to their Savior. Believing, 
too, in the power of prayer and the promise of Christ to 
give the Holy Spirit to all who ask it, he prays and 
labors as if he expected the blessing would descend. There 
is a practical infidelity on this point among Christian 
laborers for the young. We sow the seed and think per- 
haps it will take root and spring up some day, though we 
hardly expect to see it. We pray because it is our duty, 
not from an abiding faith in the promise of God to answer 
prayer. We say of our children, they are wild and care- 
less, we cannot expect them to think of these things now, 
but possibly as they grow older they may, and so we become 
listless and indifferent workers in our Lord^s vineyard, 
expecting no immediate results, and consequently experi- 
encing none. 

"He spends no time in generalities, but leads their 
minds to consider some special point of doctrine, enforced 
and illustrated by a simple story, which fixes the attention, 
until it is thoroughly comprehended and appreciated in its 
practical bearings, upon each individual heart. He dwells 
mainly upon the two great truths of sin and a Savior,' 
always appealing to the bible and their own consciences 
for the support of his assertions. He reads a portion of 
Scripture at every meeting, commenting upon it in familiar 
language, and selects some one passage as the basis of his 
remarks, which is repeated over and over by the children, 
with the chapter and verse where it is found, so that they 
cannot fail to remember it. These texts are reviewed at 
each subsequent meeting and thus are more indelibly im- 
pressed upon the mind and memory. 



Will They Be Kept 43 



"Again, he presents Christ as a real, a living Savior, 
crucified for their transgressions — not for the sins of men 
and women only, but for the sins of children, too, — for 
their sins — thus arousing a personal interest in the loving 
Eedeemer, who has given His life for them. A little girl 
said to her mother, after listening to the address, *It seems 
almost as if we had seen Jesus. He seemed to be right 
there before us.' He portrays vividly the scene of Christ's 
sufferings^ and shows them their guilt and ingratitude in 
rejecting such a Savior, and in slighting such wondrous 
love; then, while their hearts are warm and tender, he 
makes a personal application and urges upon them an im- 
mediate surrender of themselves to Jesus. This appeal 
is made still more effectual by the inquiry meetings, which 
always follow the general exercises, when there is a direct 
contact with individual minds, and many a young in- 
quirer is led at once to a hearty consecration to the Savior. 

"He guards them against the danger of self-righteous- 
ness — points out the folly of trying to work out their own 
salvation, and teaches the sufficiency of Christ's righteous- 
ness. 'Jesus paid it all, all the debt I owe.' 'Cast your 
deadly doing down, down at Jesus' feet,' is the sentiment 
infused into their hearts and minds at every meeting. 

"Then, again, they are brought into a direct and close 
connection with the throne of grace and taught to utter 
the fresh desires of their hearts for pardon and accept- 
ance in simple child-language. One of the most touching 
and beautiful exercises at the meetings is the united prayer 
of the children, as they reverently, and with manifest feel- 
ing, follow Mr. Hammond in a few simple petitions. Many 
a dear child who has never known what it was to pray, many 
who have had no Christian mother to teach them even a 
formula of prayer, have now learned the way to the mercy- 
seat and realized the blessedness of communion with an 
unseen but present Savior. 

"They are taught, too, to sing with the spirit and the 
understanding. The simple, stirring hymns are suited to 
their capacities and are clearly explained until they under- 
stand ever word. They know what they are singing, and 
it is no dull, lifeless exercise. It is enough to kindle a 
glow of enthusiasm in the coldest heart to hear their ring- 



44 



Early Conversions 



ing voices as they sing so heartily, 'Jesiis is mine/ ^Come to 
Jesus/ It gives us an idea of heaven, where thousands 
of children stand around the throne singing ^Glory !' And 
these same touching airs are pervading the community, 
floating in the atmosphere, sounding through our homes — 
who can tell what may be the result ! 

"And then the persuasive power of the whole move- 
ment is love, not fear. One mother said, ^My children shall 
not attend the meetings. I don't want them frightened 
into religion.' But she had not been present herself and 
knew nothing of the spirit of love and harmony which 
characterizes them. It is the love of Jesus in dying for 
sinners, tenderly set before the children, which melts their 
young hearts, and wins from them a reciprocal emotion. 
This is evident from the tone of the hundreds of letters 
which have been handed in to Mr. Hammond — the fresh 
outgushings of the love of new-born souls. 'When I heard 
of the love of Jesus, I saw what a sinner I was not to love 
Him;' 'When you talked about the dear Jesus I couldn't 
help loving Him; He is so good,' and similar expressions 
fill these little notes. There is often a deep conviction 
of sin, but it is the effect of a vision of the cross. It is 
the goodness and love of God leading to repentance. 

"This mode of working is earnest, direct, loving, per- 
sonal, practical, accompanied by apt, forcible illustrations 
and fervent prayer for the blessing of the Holy Spirit to 
make it effectual. And success is abundant. We have 
reason to thank God for it. A new and powerful impulse 
has been given to the work of salvation among the young. 
Sabbath school teachers are encouraged and strengthened, 
and are learning lessons in the best method of leading 
the little ones to Jesus, which will be invaluable to them. 
The practical unbelief in the conversion of young chil- 
dren, which existed in many minds, is being swept away 
by the tide of convincing evidence which is pouring in upon 
us. God grant that it may never cease ! Etta." 

SURREY CHAPEL, LONDON-. 



Mr. Samuel Tyler next addressed the meeting and 
was happy to bear his testimony to the work of grace 



Will They Be Kept 45 

which had been going on since Mr. Hammond's visit, now 
nearly three months ago. The first thing that surprised 
him was that the Christians of the present day have so 
little faith in the conversion of children. They will toil 
and labor and pray year after year for this very thing 
and when the answer comes and the gracious influence 
descends they are afraid it is all excitement. It is so un- 
usual to see a hundred or two of children weeping for their 
sins that they are afraid it cannot be real, so they must 
wait awhile and see whether it is a work of the Lord, 
and actually grieve that those who see in it an answer to 
the prayer of faith are so sadly led away. He would not 
say a word unkindly to such, but he verily believed their 
Master would say to them, as He did to those of old, "0 
ye of little faith, wherefore did ye doubt?'' The question 
is. Can the Holy Spirit convert a child, or can He not? 
And yet it is almost blasphemous or sceptical to raise such 
a question. Is it at all likely that God should allow His 
zealous servants to labor year after year without results? 
Does it become mortal, insignificant man to limit the oper- 
ation of the Almighty Spirit of God because some one 
comes to work in an almost totally different manner, so 
that hundreds of little lambs begin to throng into the 
fold of the Good Shepherd? Instead of sceptically criti- 
cising, or even envying, let us share in the reaping, re- 
membering that the harvest is the Lord's and that sower 
and reaper shall be alike blessed. He was more than ever 
certain that the reason we do not succeed is that we do 
not act upon the words of Christ: "Be it unto you ac- 
cording to your faith." We furnish the mind of the child 
with the facts and doctrines of God's own word, and not 
unfrequently succeed in impressing their hearts. And 
what then? Why, just at that most solemn time when 
the soul is halting between two opinions, our machinery 
seems entirely to fail us; and the scholar, finding no op- 
portunity of unburdening his mind, in nineteen cases 
out of twenty resolves that he will be a Christian, but 
not yet. What, then, do we want to render the Sunday 
school more operative? Simply another link. We want 
something to meet the cases of those children who are 
under impressions, and who often, unknown to us, are 



46 Early Conversions 

earnestly but secretly seeking Jesns. We must have some 
kind of a service which shall meet them at this stage, 
and which shall lead them of their own accord to seek that 
word of guidance they now especially need. From a most 
happy experience he believed that that link is to be found 
in Mr. Hammond^s services. And one very interesting 
feature, which is quite new to Sabbath schools, is the 
many requests for prayer sent up by these little ones for 
their sisters and brothers and friends. 

CHILD CONVERSION". 

I met in New Britain, Conn., a lady who told me that 
when a child she often heard Eev. Edward D. Griffin 
preach in Williamstown. Her face glowed with enthusi- 
asm as she spoke of the power with which he preached 
Christ and Him crucified. She said that he believed in 
the conversion of children and that she, now more than 
eighty years of age, was truly converted at the age of ten. 
This fact she had never doubted. I was once a guest for 
several weeks of Matthew W. Baldwin, the well-known 
builder of churches, as well as locomotives. He told me 
that when he was a child he was led to Christ by the 
preaching of Dr. Griffin, the president of Williams Col- 
lege. 

In speaking of these services Dr. Griffin says: "One 
Sabbath when I had dismissed the children, they gathered 
around me weeping and asking what they should do to be 
saved. I know not but a hundred were in tears at once. 
The scene was as affecting as it was unexpected. With 
all my entreaties I could not prevail on them to depart till 
night came on, and then I was obliged to go out with 
them, and literally force them from me." 

I have recently received a letter from the Eev. Dryden 
Phelps. The testimony he gives of his conversion in child- 
hood may encourage parents and Sabbath school teachers 
to labor with stronger faith for the early conversion of the 
young. He says: 

"I was three years old when we left the house where I 
W^s born, I remember my mother talking to me ^bout 



Will They Be Kept 47 

God while we lived there. In Sunday school and day 
school, being much given to thoughts of God and the wish 
to be a Christian, I used to wonder whether the children 
around me felt as I did. At one Sunday school session 
while I was quite young, those present that wished to be 
Christians were asked to rise. A number of older people 
rose. The Good Spirit told me to rise, but I did not. I 
have often felt that if I had risen then I should have be- 
come a Christian. I remember once, when eight years old, 
sobbing while I sang: 

'This sinful world is not my rest; 
I long to lean on Jesus' breast/ 

"And near the same time I took comfort in these words : 

'When the pangs of trials seize us. 
When the waves of sorrow roll, 

I will lay my head on Jesus, 
Pillow of the troubled soul.' 

"One Sunday, in my tenth year, the Rev. Charles York 
Swan preached in our church and gave in the evening an 
account of the religious interest in Bristol. I stayed away 
from that service because I was afraid some one might see 
me weep. Three weeks later, my father's morning sermon 
made me weep so much that I did not feel able to stay 
to Sunday school, but went home. Yet when asked by 
my sister and father why I wept I did not tell them. The 
following Sunday I was at a young people's meeting 
where those that would see Jesus were asked to rise. I felt 
I ought to rise, but I did not, and for two weeks the un- 
willingness to do so kept me from becoming a Christian. 
One Sunday night my sister rose by my side, but I re- 
mained seated. That week, on Friday night, three boys of 
my acquaintance rose, while I seemed to be nailed to the 
seat. 0, how I felt! When Sunday night came I, as 
usual, failed to rise. But when it was too late I was 
very, very sorry I had not. Just then some one proposed 
that a second invitation be given. It was quite out of the 
customary course and seemed to be from God for me. I 



48 Early Conversion 

rose. At home that evening, when my mother had come 
into the library and foiind me sobbing, she asked me if I 
wished to be a Christian. She prayed and had me pray. 
On the morrow the dreadful burden I had had was gone. 
The next evening I was at a meeting where many had 
told of a Savior they had lately found. And when one 
after another, among them my sister, had said, % too, 
have found Christ.' 0, the joy this gave me ! Surely, the 
Eev. Dryden Phelps has held out and done a good work 
for the Lord.'' 

HEN"RY DIIUMMOND CONVERTED WHE:^r NINE YEARS OLD. 

When in Scotland I become acquainted with Mr. Peter 
Drummond. It was in the year 1859 that he invited me 
to his home in Stirling. Soon after my arrival I found 
the children from all around the neighborhood tramping 
through the deep snow, pressing their way to his large 
parlors. It was quite a surprise party to me, but Mr. 
Drummond had been in some meetings of mine in other 
places, and knew how the children loved them. So he 
sent all through the town, and got as many as he could 
to meet me, and I am sure that he and his good wife had 
been much in prayer that God's blessing might be upon 
the n^athering. 

At that time few people in Scotland thought of singing 
American hymns; but I had some with me and I asked 
the children to join in the singing of them. I told them 
of the great love of Jesus in giving Himself to die for 
them and explained how it was that, because of His suf- 
ferings on the cross in our place, God could now forgive 
all their sins, give them new hearts, and make them happy 
here and hereafter. 

I noticed in front of me a little boy, with curly, golden 
hair, who seemed much interested in all that I said. At 
the close of the meeting, he and others remained that we 
might talk and pray with each one. He put his little 
hand in mine, and said, ^^I want to be a Christian and 
love Jesus." 

I told him again what Jesus had done for him, and 
asked, "How can you help loving Him, when He has suf- 



Will They Be Kept 49 

fered so much for you, that you might be happy in 
heaven, and wear a crown of joy?" 

He answered, "I must love Him, and I will give myself 
to Him." 

We knelt, and he took this prayer from my lips : "Dear 
Jesus, Thou has loved me and died for me, that I might 
have my sins forgiven; and now, as well as I can, I am 
going to give myself to Thee, and will never be ashamed 
of Thee who hast done so much for me." 

I believe it was there, in his uncle's house, that this 
little boy, afterward Professor Henry Drummond, ac- 
cepted Christ as his Savior, and from that hour began to 
live a new, happy Christian life. He became one of the 
great men of Scotland. He traveled in Africa, visited 
America several times, and spoke at Mr. Moody's meet- 
ings. It was there that he said to me in substance what 
I have told you. While telling his experience to the stu- 
dents in Amherst College, he said it was at that meeting 
in his uncle's parlor that he accepted Christ and learned 
his first American hymn. 

PERMANENCY OF REVIVAL WORK IN HARRISBURG, PENN. 

The work among the children in Harrisburg, Penn., 
was most delightful. The opera house was often filled 
in the afternoon meetings. There were many touching 
incidents of conversion. I have received a letter from 
the Kev. George B. Stewart, D.D., now president of Au- 
burn Theological Seminary, and in it he speaks of the per- 
manency of the work, in which about forty ministers co- 
operated. 

If any young minister or evangelist should be led by 
this book, as I hope that they will be, to consecrate their 
lives to work among children, I assure them, speaking 
from experience, that they will have many trials which 
will cause them sleepless nights; yet as they grow older 
and receive such letters as the following from Dr. Stewart 
they will find occasion to thank God that they have been 
"put" (Tim. I. vii. 12) into this "ministry" of laboring 
for the young. 

I have told in another part of this book how it has 



50 Early Conversion 

rejoiced my heart in returning to places where I have 
labored as an humble servant to find those who have been 
converted still steadfast. Whitfield, instead of being 
pnifed up from seeing his labors richly blessed, was greatly 
humbled, and, on returning to his room, would throw 
himself on the floor and with Job exclaim, "I have heard 
of Thee with the hearing of the ear, but now mine eye 
seeth Thee, wherefore I abhor myself, and repent in dust 
and ashes^^ (Job xlii. 6). God has His own ways of keep- 
ing humble those He deigns to use. 

Mr. Spurgeon once said to me that many were praying 
for Grod to keep him humble, but if they knew what crush- 
ing trials and responsibilities he labored under, they would 
pray part of the time for God to give him grace to bear 
them. Notwithstanding that trials may come upon those 
who give themselves up to work for the young the fields 
in that direction are white unto the harvest, and I pray 
that children's evangelists may be sent into this field. 

I rejoice that through the Children's Special Service 
Mission and through my meetings in various parts of the 
world hundreds of young men and women have been led 
to devote themselves to the work of gathering stray lambs 
into the fold of Christ. 

In the winter of 1875 and '76, it was my privilege to 
conduct a series of union meetings in Harrisburg, Penn. 
Dr. C. L. Thompson, formerly editor of the Interior^ had 
occasion to visit that locality and said he believed it would 
be no exaggeration to say that at least 3,000 had been 
converted in the Cumberland Valley in connection with, 
or the immediate result of, those meetings in Harrisburg. 
No doubt the question was often asked, What will be the 
permanent results of such a work ? A partial answer comes 
in a letter from Dr. Stewart of the Presbyterian Church 
where the governors of Pennsylvania have been wont to 
worship. It was a pleasure to receive such a letter, and I 
doubt not it will interest those who rejoice to see sinners 
coming to Jesus. God's work must be permanent. 

"Harrisburg, Pa., April 24, 1899. 
"My Dear Mr. Hammond : I desire to express my 
gratification on hearing from you and knowing you have 



Will They Be Kept 51 

not forgotten your visit to Harrisburg. Dr. Robinson, as 
you correctly state, was pastor of the church and was 
interested in your work. He resigned this charge in 1884 
to accept a professorship in Allegheny Theological Sem- 
inary, and shortly after I was called as his successor here. 

"I have had a most delightful pastorate and am pleased 
to take this opportunity to say to you, what I have fre- 
quently said to others, that the blessed revival that came to 
this church during your visit in 1875 has left its per- 
manent mark upon the life of the church and many indi- 
viduals. We are still enjoying the blessed fruit of that 
revival. 

"As you may recall, many of the children and young 
persons who were converted in the revival of 1875 did not 
unite with the church until the beginning of the next 
year. So, if you care to take the trouble, it will not be 
difficult for you to discover, by going over the names in 
the *roll of communicants,^ just how many are to-day 
members of this church as the result of that revival in the 
years 1875 and 1876. George B. Stewart.'" 

Should not facts like those gathered in this chapter 
lead us to believe the assurance of God's word that those 
who truly repent of their sins and believe in the Lord 
Jesus Christ "will be kept by the power of God through 
faith unto salvation''? 

I remember very well the time when I became acquainted 
with Fanny Crosby, who has written so many beautiful 
hymns to cheer people on their way to heaven. I have 
recently received a new hymn from her, which, I think, 
will be a fit closing for this chapter. May it help all the 
readers of "Early Conversion," young and old, to "be 
faithful unto death," and finally "receive the crown of 
life." 

NEW HYMN BY FANNY CROSBY. 

I am trusting, my Savior! 

I am trusting only Thee; 
I have proved Thy gracious promise — 

As my day my strength shall be. 



52 Early Conversion 

I am trusting, my Savior! 

Though my path I may not Tcnow; 
When Thou callest, I will answer; 

Where Thou leadest, I will go. 

I am trusting, my Savior! 

And my hand is firm in Thine; 
Though the clouds may sometimes gather. 

Still I see Thy glory shine. 
And I look beyond the shadows 

To the sunny fields of rest. 
And I catch the glad hosannas 

Of the faithful and the blest. 

I am trusting, my Savious! 

I am trusting day by day; 
Holy angels guard my footsteps. 

And I cannot lose my way. 
For Thy spirit hovers o'er me. 

Like a pure and gentle dove; 
And in all my cares and sorrows, 

I can hear Thy voice of love. 

Like the early dews of morning, 
How Thy precious gifts descend! 

And I know that Thou art with me 
And will keep me to the end. 

In Thy secret place abiding, 

the joy Thy presence brings! 
I am covered with Thy feathers — 

1 am safe beneath Thy wings! 



Illustrations and Stories 53 



CHAPTER III. 

ILLUSTRATIONS AND STORIES FOR USE IN ADDRESSES TO 
CHILDREN. 

But without a parable spake He not unto them. — Mark 
iv. 34. 

As I have been preparing this book I have often found 
myself offering prayer that the entire religious press of 
the world would use the illustrations, which I have 
gathered from a life of constant work for the Master, to 
lead many to Christ. 

Five of the twenty books that I have written have been 
printed entire in religious newspapers. "Stories to Child- 
ren About Jesus/' "Eoger's Travels," "Jesus the Way," and 
"Conversion of Children," were published in The Christian 
Herald, London, which has a circulation of 250,000. I 
hope that this book will be used in somewhat the same 
way. 

The Bombay Guardian has been sent to me occasionally, 
with some of the stories which I have used in preaching 
to the young. The editor of the London Christian for 
more that thirty years has been in the habit, not only of 
reporting my meetings, but also of reproducing some of 
the booklets I have written. The publishers, Morgan & 
Scott, have also printed thirty of my tracts and booklets 
and seven of my books. I became acquainted with Mr. 
Morgan in 1859. He stated in one of his editorials, three 
years ago, that he believed over one million of people of 
various ages had been led to Christ, in the meetings God 
had permitted me to conduct. I was amazed when I read 
this, for I had never made an effort to keep account of 
those who had professed conversion in the services I held, 
but Mr. Morgan has made it his business, from his high 
outlook carefully to observe what is taking place in differ- 
ent parts of the globe. 



54 Early Conversion 

In nearly all his epistles Paul begins by telling those 
to whom he writes that he is praying for them. Again 
and again he says : "We give thanks to God always for you, 
making mention of you in our prayers." And in nearly 
every one of them he asks them to pray for him. It has 
been my custom for many years before beginning a 
series of meetings to write to places where I know there 
are those who believe in the power of prayer to pray for 
the people whom I expect to be among for some time. 
God^s words are: "Call upon Me, saith the Lord, and I 
will answer thee and show thee great and mighty things 
which thou knowest not." 

The conversion of one soul is a great and mighty 
thing, and why should we be astonished when many 
Christians are praying that hundreds and even thousands 
are led to Christ? Thank God, we are told the time is 
coming when a nation shall be born in a day. This 
dreadful war now raging in China may prepare the way 
for such marvelous manifestations of God^s grace in that 
country. 

HE GAVE HIMSELF FOR US. 

We all know that Christ died on the cross to save sinners, 
that He suffered a dreadful death for us. We have heard 
of it ever since we were children. But have we taken 
it to our hearts, and have we been led to say with Paul, 
"Who loved me and gave Himself for me"? Until we 
can do this we shall never feel our hearts going out jn 
love to Him. In order, my young friend, to lead you to 
think of this, let me tell you about an engineer, who gave 
his life to save a train full of passengers. This train was 
running between New York and Newark, on the Pennsyl- 
vania railroad. Six hundred passengers were on board. 
They were going at the rate of forty miles an hour. The 
engineer saw a danger signal. He tried to stop the engine, 
but suddenly the cab was filled with steam and flames. 
The furnace door flew open. He rushed from his cab and 
shouted to the conductor, and then dashed back through 
the fire that he might stop the engine. This he did, but 
when the conductor and others found him he was all on 
fire; still he managed to let himself down into the water 



Illustrations and Stories 55 

tank and thus put out the fire that was burning his 
clothing. When he was drawn out his flesh was almost 
falling from his bones. His body was fearfully burned. 
He was taken to St. Francis Hospital in Jersey City, 
where after two days he died a dreadful death. He might 
have fled and saved his own life and left those people with 
a runaway engine to perish ; but, no, he died to save them. 
Do you not think that each of those six hundred people 
loved that heroic engineer, who dashed through the fire 
that he might stop the train in time to save them from 
sudden death ? Tears must have stood in the eyes of some 
of them as they saw him. Have you stopped to think that 
the Lord Jesus died a more dreadful death for you? 

Have you thanked Him for it ? 

How can you delay? 

Many young people in our meetings in London, after 
having been told how Christ suffered in our stead, found 
the following hymn expressive of the feelings of their 
hearts, and some of them in the inquiry meetings after- 
ward told us that it was while they were singing these 
words that they felt for the first time a love for Christ. 

I pray that some of our young readers may find this 
hymn expressing the feeling of their hearts. 



There is a story sweet to hear, 

I love to tell it, too; 
It fills my heart with hope and cheer, 

^Tis old, yet ever new. 

They tell me God the Son came down 
From His bright throne to die, 

That I might wear a starry crown 
And dwell with Him on high. 

They say He hore the cross for me 

And suffered in my place. 
That I might alivays happy he 

And ransomed by His grace. 



56 Early Conversion 

O wondrous love, so great, so vast. 
So boundless and so free! 

Low at Thy feet my all I cast; 
I covet only Thee. 



These are the words of a little maid, who was told to 
go and borrow quite a young child from, their neighbors. 
This child was old enough to grasp the great truth that 
Christ has said, "Suffer little children to come unto me." 

Many have an idea that children under about six years of 
age cannot understand the teachings of God^s word so 
as to enable them to become Christians. They do not 
realize how the Holy Spirit can, in way<5 we may not be 
able to understand, help very young children to feel their 
need of Jesus, and so grasp the doctrine of substitution and 
be saved. If I had read in books and papers some of the 
many things I have seen with my own eyes I am almost 
ashamed to confess I would scarcely believe them. It is 
sometimes said, "Seeing is believing." Many have come 
to our meetings filled with prejudice and almost determined 
they would not believe, but after staying to two or three 
inquiry meetings their unbelief has vanished and they 
have been ready to obey the command of Jesus, "Suffer 
little children to com.e." 

At a meeting Mr. Hammond related the following story 
of "The Borrowed Baby": 

'^Tlease, ma'am, I've come to borrow the baby.' The 
speaker was a rosy-cheeked girl, who lived with the family 
across the way. It was, said the lady, a regular nuisance 
this lending the baby all the time. She did not seem to 
belong to us at all any more. So, for the hundredth time, 
I rolled little Dudu up, and kissing her good-bye sent her 
off to act the part of a borrowed baby. When John came 
home to dinner and found the baby gone again he was 
just as angry as could be. I forgot to say that John and 
I were free-thinkers and did not go to church. We had 
both graduated in an intellectual school, devoid of the 



Illustrations and Stories 57 

'foolish superstitions' of any religious faith, and we in- 
tended to bring up our child in the same moral atmos- 
phere. We felt that we were sufficient for ourselves and 
our child. The baby came home. She was nearly three 
years old, but after all only a baby, and as I took her 
from the girl, I said, 'We won't be able to lend the baby 
any more, Mary; her papa and I both think it isn't a 
good plan, and we cannot possibly do without her; the 
house is too lonely. Tell your mistress so, with my com- 
pliments.' 'I'm sorry, ma'am,' said the girl, 'because we 
all love little Dudu so much. She can sing "Jesus Loves 
Me" all through, and not miss a word.' 'Superstition!' 
I exclaimed angrily. 'Tell your mistress for me that I 
do not wish my child to learn those senseless hymns. I 
do not believe in them, nor do I intend that she shall.' 
'Not b-e-1-i-e-v-e them !' gasped the girl. *Why, you ain't 
a heathen, be you?' I dismissed her curtly, and when 
John came home told him of the message I had sent. 
'That is right, my little woman. I guess we know enough 
to take care of this little blossom. Hey, wee Willie 
Winkle, don't we?' Somehow just then an old forgotten 
text flashed into my mind, 'My grace is sufficient for 
thee,' and it ran up and down the garret of my thought 
all the evening. When I put Dudu to bed I noticed that 
her hands were hot, and her eyes seemed heavy. There 
was lots of diphtheria in the place, but she had not been 
exposed to it at all, our neighbors who borrowed the baby 
being as much afraid of it as we were, for that was why 
no baby was in their home. Oh, that dreadful time! I 
cannot recall it now — the days — ^hardly more than a day — 
of anguish; the awful suffering and the end; the parched 
lips and the fever-bright eyes — the awful realm of death, 
and not one hope, one word of comfort — only the cruel, 
dreary, unlighted gTa\e that yawned for our darling! 
Just at the last thore was a moment's peace. It was not 
on us that her bit look fell. We turned to see, and there 
stood our neighbor over the way, whom she at least, sweet 
darling, had loT>ed as herself, and then she lifted the 
weary little hands, and with a glad look of recognition 
sang the hymn : 



58 Early Conversion 

'Jesus loves me. He who died 
Heavens gates to open wide; 

He will wash away my sin. 
Let His little child come in/ 

"And thus, with a sweet smile up on her face, she went 
to dwell with Him who said: '^Suffer little children to 
come unto Me and forbid them not/ '' 

JOHNNY AND HIS MOTHER. 

During the meetings at IN'otting Hall, in the West End 
of London, a mother and her little boy were standing out- 
side the church. The mother, in a harsh voice, said, 
"Come along, Johnny." 

Still the boy looked wistfully toward the door, where 
he could hear the sweet singing of the children. 

"Johnny, have you come to Jesus ?^' asked one of the 
workmen. 

"No," sobbed the boy. 

"Come back into the church and let us pray about it." 

"Come along, child," repeated the mother, "it's time 
you were home; I can't have you staying out like this," 
and she was drawing the child away. 

The workman laid his hand on Johnny's shoulder: 
"Johnnie, the Lord Jesus is here ; you can give your heart 
to Him out here as well as in the church." 

He fell on his knees on the cold pavement and cried 
to the Lord to save him. The mother's heart was melted. 
"We'll go in, Johnnie. I'll go, too," and together they 
sought and found the Lord. 

MAKING JESUS CRY. 

''So glad to see you at the meeting, dear — what made 
you come ?" "Why, Hetty came and asked me. I laughed 
and said I didn't want to be good. Then she cried, and 
said I was making the Lord Jesus cry, because, when He 
was down here. He sometimes wept over people that 
wouldn't do what He wanted. So I came, and I am so 
glad, because I've given myself to Him," 



Illustrations and Stories 59 

"IVe given my heart to Jesus/' said a bright girl of 
thirteen, "and I'm so happy, I must tell some one." So 
she told her schoolfellows, and she looked so bright that 
some of them thought they would like a little of Nellie's 
happiness. They came, and found out for themselves the 
joy of trusting Jesus. 

But poor Xellie had toothache. Her face was burn- 
ing, and she was starting with pain. "Poor child," I said, 
''is it bad?" "Yes, it is," she replied, "and I do not like 
it ; but," and a smile lit up the flushed face, "but I'm very 
happy." Nellie had learnt the blessed truth, that bodily 
pain cannot rob us of our joy in Christ. 

JEWISH BOYS PROFESS CONVERSIOIS'. 

It always pleases me to see the Jews, young and old, 
coming to Christ. Human hearts are much the same every- 
where. Christ lifted up dying and bleeding for us can 
but move sinners of all ages to give themselves to Him. 

In London meetings we sometimes found Jews. The 
story of the love of Jesus in giving himself to suffer on 
the cross for us melted some of their hearts and led them 
to trust alone in Him for salvation. 

A curate of St. Jude's Church wrote me the following 
note about some boys who attended our services: "A 

lady asked me to speak to two Jewish boys. Miss S 

told me of her conversation with them. They said to her, 
^Ve were not born Christians.' 

" 'Nor was I born a Christian, but I am converted and 
made a Christian by God's Spirit dwelling within me.' 

" 'But,' said the boys, 'we were born Jews, and we do 
not believe in your Jesus.' 

"I first asked them why they came into the meetings. 
They said, 'We have just come out of the synagogue. It is 
the Feast of the Tabernacle to-day. We wanted some 
tickets of invitation to give to our friends, and some one 
asked us to come here for them.' 

"I then spoke to them of the Scriptures. 'Do you ever 
read them ?' 

" Tes, every day ; on Sabbath days and festivals in He- 
brew, the other days in English. But we do not believQ 
in the New Testament.' 



^^ Early Conversion 

"I *^™ told them of Jesus as our Saviour and Friend. 
Where, said they, 'do you find in the Old Testament 

Godftn?' *^' ^''''^^' "' y°" ^^''''' ^^^ 

"I referred them to Psalm ii., 'Thou art My Son, this 
day have I begotten Thee,' and from that I preached unto 
them Jesus. Their pretty eyes opened wide and they drank 
m the story of Jesus' death for us. 

+i,"'^u''^r''\ '^^^ ^'"'® ''° sacrifice at Jerusalem now: 
the altar has been broken down.' 

r.f"T^''V°'^T'"'^ ™'' J''''* '^^y *° ask the God and Father 

Me,t/h Ti \'/°^/i°°'' *° '^"^^al *o them the true 
Messiah. They obtained their tickets and spent an hour 
in giving them away, inviting all to the meetings, and 
then came back for more, saying to the portress at the 
Sans'" ^^ ^^^^ ^^^ twenty-one we would become Chris- 
"After a week I saw those beautiful eyes fixed on mine 
wf fS^ to he ^tory of the cross of Jesus. You see these 
boys thought they must wait until they were twenty-one 
of tbk %r" V ^' Christians. Do you know the riason 
tL^ fL, ^^ knew very well that if they became Chris- 
tians they would- suffer persecutions, for their parents 

Z orf°*w°L''^'T *° ^*^y beneath 'their roof wfth any 
comfort. Would not your parents be verv glad to have 
you become Christians? I remember when I was a boy 

5r7cio°Sa2r.'"'' "°*'^^'' ''''''''' ^'"'^ ^^ *° ^^^ *h^ 

vZ^il7 ^'L"''^i*?P and think how much Jesus has loved 
you, and suffered m your place that you might be for- 

foHef."? ^^^'^J°' •'^'"^'°' ** ^eems^o me^■ou could 

rr, f . ° *f f,'^' y"^ ^e will do so, and also give you 
LvP .n? k' """"i *T.^r ^'^1 ^°^e to work for Him. You 
have not been taught to reject Jesus, like these Jewish 
boys, and you would not suffer persecution for serving 
Him Many of your friends are now Christians, and fof 
y°y to be one also would make them happv. 
..J.l ^°'^ ?"* i^e^ SO away alone with your bible and 

Td mawT*''""' '^"P*" °* "^"h"' «'id then kneel do^ 
ana make this prayer jour own ? 



Illustrations and Stories 6! 

"0, Lord, show me what a sinner I am not to love the 
dear Savior who bled and died on the cross for me, and 
help me to trust alone in Him. Please forgive me all my 
sins, and give me a new heart, for Jesus' sake. Amen." 

''saved by a flower/' through a child's IN"FLUENCE. 

Little things are often used to accomplish great results. 
A spider's web woven across a cave's mouth just after a 
white man had plunged into it in seeking to escape from 
an Indian saved his life. The Indian naturally reasoned 
that if the white man had entered that cave, he certainly 
would have broken the spider's web, and passed on, and 
the white man escaped with his life. 

When Napoleon Bonaparte was emperor of France 
he thought a man named Charney an enemy of his govern- 
ment, and for that reason deprived him of his liberty. 
Charney was a learned man. 

One day while pacing his yard, he saw a tiny plant just 
breaking the ground. The sight of it caused a pleasant 
diversion of his thoughts. No other green thing was 
within his inciosure. He watched its growth every day. 
"How came it here?" was his natural inquiry. As it 
grew, other queries were suggested, "How came these 
delicate little veins in its leaves? What made its pro- 
portions so perfect in every part, each new branch taking 
its exact place on the parent stalk, neither too near an- 
other, nor too much on one side?" 

In his loneliness the plant became the prisoner's teacher. 
When the flower began to unfold he was filled with delight. 
It was white, purple and rose-colored, with a fine, silvery 
fringe. Charney made a frame to support it. 

"All things come by chance," had been written by him 
upon the wall, just above where the flower grew. It gently 
reproved as it whispered: "There is One who made me 
so wonderfully beautiful, and He it is who keeps me alive," 
and thus shamed the proud man's unbelief. He brushed 
the lying words from the wall, while his heart felt that 
"He who made all things is God." 

But God had a further blessing for the erring man 
through the humble flower. There was an Italian prisoner 



62 Early Conversion 

in the same yard whose little daughter was permitted to 
visit him. The girl was much pleased with Charney's love 
for the flower. She related what she saw to the wife of the 
jailer. The story of the prisoner and his flower reached 
the ears of the amiable Empress Josephine. The empress 
said : "The man who so devotedly loves and tends a flower 
cannot be a bad man." So she persuaded the emperor 
to set him at liberty. 

Charney carried his flower home and carefully tended 
it in his own greenhouse. It had taught him to believe in 
a God, and delivered him from prison. 

We have seen how Charney' s love of this little flower 
resulted in his deliverance from prison. May I ask, dear 
young readers, if you have love in your heart for Jesus, 
who is sometimes called "the lily of the valley"? I can 
assure you that if He has loved you and given Himself to 
die in your stead, and if you will trust in Him alone as 
your Savior, you will, for His sake, receive a pardon for 
all your sins, and be brought out into the marvelous light 
and liberty of the gospel. If you have not done this, then 
those words in John iii. 18, are true, "He that believeth 
not is condemned already." You are like a man who has 
been tried and sentenced to be put into prison, waiting 
the hour of execution. The Lord Jesus comes to you and 
says, "If you will repent of your sins believing on me as 
your Savior, My Heavenly Father will forgive you for 
My sake and permit you to go out of the prison house of 
sin, and henceforth treat you as though you had never 
sinned." 

Suppose that Charney had sent word to the emperor 
that he had been unjustly deprived of his liberty, and he 
would not accept pardon, and the entreaties of the empress 
for him were all in vain, as he chose to live and die in that 
doleful place. 

You can see what would have been his fate ; but he was 
not so foolish, as he went home rejoicing, carrying his 
flower with him, and watching over it carefully in his 
own greenhouse. He never felt ashamed to speak of his 
love for the flower, which had been the cause of his deliver- 
ance from that doleful prison. 



Illustrations and Stories 63 



THE HAPPY BOY. 

Away to the north, where the thermometer in winter 
is down forty and fifty degrees below zero, the boys and 
girls wear coats and cloaks made of fur. When the 
blizzards come the wind finds its way through all kinds of 
cloth. A number of years ago, in Winnipeg, Manitoba, 
several hundred children wrapped in warm furs day after 
day pressed their way, often through the deep snows, to 
our children's meetings. 

To all these children's meetings came Charlie McCrossan. 
No matter how cold it was or how fierce the wind blew 
this brave bay was always there. 

He was led to feel that he was a sinner and that he could 
never enter Heaven without a new heart. Then, we told 
him of the great love of Jesus in giving Himself to die 
that dreadful death for us and how ready He was to re- 
ceive all who trust in His finished work on the Cross. 
Charlie's heart went out in love to Him and he believed in 
Christ and was saved. He was then ten years old; he is 
now a preacher of the gospel. I had a nice letter from him 
and will let you read it : 

^^^hen you held meetings in .Winnipeg I was a little 
fellow, but I was at every one of them. 

"I was a wild boy. I had no love for the bible, and 
cared nothing for Jesus. But one night, when you were 
telling of His great love for us and how He died in our 
stead on the cross, I began to feel that I was a sinner. 

"The tears came into my eyes. I stayed to the inquiry 
meeting. A lady spoke to me, and prayed with me, and I 
pra)'ed. Just then the choir sang 'Jesus is mine,' and 
I could not help singing, too; I felt so happy. 

"The burden of sin was all gone. I spoke to the other 
boys about the love of Jesus, and tried to get them to trust 
in Him and be saved. 

"I thank God to-day that I can say I love Him now more 
than I ever did before. I am working for Jesus in the 
Northwest Territory of Canada. 

"In Stonewall God used me in speaking to the children 
and many were led to trust in Jesus as their Savior. I have 



64 Early Conversion 

seen some converted when only five years of age and have 
heard them offer touching prayers that could not but move 
hard hearts. 

"This letter will, no doubt, be a surprise to you, but I 
am sure that you will be glad to know that I have tried 
to live near to Jesus ever since I was converted in those 
meetings in Winnipeg. 

"I pray that God may help you to lead many more chil- 
dren to Jesus." 

A DAILY PRAYER-MEETING. 

It is not enough to tell young Christians that Christ 
died for them; this great fact must be dwelt upon and 
light flashed upon this all-important truth from various 
directions until it burns into the heart of everyone so that 
they cannot forget it if they would. For such meetings 
there must be unceasing, persistent prayer, listening fre- 
quently to God's word, "Not by might nor by power, but 
by My spirit, saith the Lord." In nearly all the places 
where I have held meetings these forty years I have started 
a daily prayer-meeting. I commenced one in Glasgow in 
1860, and thank God it has never stopped. Mr. Moody 
found it afterward and did much to increase its strength. 
When I returned in 1885 I conducted a daily prayer- 
meeting in that building for twelve weeks. It has be- 
come a centre of influence in Scotland. 

LOST ON THE MOUNTAINS IN NORWAY. 

I have often been requested to prepare a book that 
teachers, superintendents and young ministers could use 
when holding children's meetings. I have had that ob- 
ject partly in view in the preparation of this book. Many 
of the illustrations, however, are not intended as samples 
of addresses to children; still, by a person who is accus- 
tomed to address the young, they can be used to fill in 
an address. I sometimes tell a story which has not much 
gospel in it for the purpose of arresting the attention, and 
later on in the address speak so as to convict of sin, and 
then hold up Christ in His atoning sacrifice, tenderly 



Illustrations and Stories 65 

and earnestly preaching the doctrine of substitution. So 
I would not have any think from a story like the follow- 
ing, that these are samples of a whole address. This is 
merely a simple illustration which seeks to show the young 
that they are lost on the barren mountain of sin, and need 
to turn and flee to Jesus: 

"We left Bergen for a five days' journey over the 
Haukel Sater Mountains. On our way through the in- 
land lakes we passed a glacier which was one shining 
mass of snow and ice, forty miles long and five wide. 
We were seldom out of sight of beautiful roaring water- 
falls. We soon left the green valleys and comfortable 
farm houses and flocks of sheep and lambs, and wound 
our way among the Norway spruce and patches of snow. 
In that region live goats and reindeer. We spent a night 
with a farmer who had 250 of these warmly clad, branch- 
ing-horned animals. 

"The road in some places was very steep, and as we 
were resting our horses, we saw in the thicket a snow- 
white kid bleating pitifully. We thought we could hear 
it say, ^I am lost, lost, lost V After we had petted it, we 
tried to drive it back to a peasant's house we had just 
passed; it would not return, but was determined to follow 
us. I feared some one might come after us and say, 
'Why are you taking away our kid?' Yet no one claimed 
it, and the poor lost kid kept up with us. 

"At last it became weary, and began to cry. My wife 
said, ^Let us take it in.' Do you think the kid ran away 
when I went to take it up ? Not at all. It had been rain- 
ing, and its long hair was quite v;et. But I took it in 
my arms and placed it in my cariole. We feared it might 
try to jump out, but it soon became contented and licked 
my hand, as if in gratitude for our kindness. 

"When we reached the station where we were to change 
horses we noticed some of those on the steps smiling, 
as if a friend were returning home. Ah, the lost one 
was found. There was the home of the little pet. We 
had feared we were taking it from its home, but we 
were taking it to its home. All were glad to see it. 
When we were making ready for another start the little 



66 Early Conversion 

thing was determined to go with ns. The only way they 
could keep it from following ns was by holding it. Still, 
as we drove off it called after us, as much as to say, *I 
thank you for your kindness. I wish I could be with 
you all the time.^ ^' 

Have you thought, dear young friend, as you have read 
of this lost kid, that if you are not a Christian you are 
lost? 

You may not know this, but it is true ; yes, as surely as 
this little kid had wandered down the steep mountain- 
side and was lost, so surely have you wandered away 
from your Heavenly Father and are now lost on the 
cold, dark mountain of sin. I pray that God may help 
you to feel this, and then you will be glad to read of 
Him who came to "seek and to save the lost.'^ 

But you say, "I do not know what you mean. I am 
not a bad child. I do as well as I can. I say my prayers 
every day. I read the bible, but I can't understand it 
very well.'' 

I will tell you what I mean. You have a sinful heart 
that is leading you day by day to think wrong thoughts 
and speak wrong words and do wrong things; you know 
this, I do not need to prove it to you. Day by day your 
inclination to sin grows stronger. When you first did 
some wrong thing your conscience troubled you very much ; 
but now you sa}^ "I don't care, others do the same." You 
are getting farther and farther away from God and 
heaven. 

In one of the meetings in Stockholm I found a boy 
sobbing bitterly, and I asked, "Why are you weeping so?'' 

He said, "0, I am lost. I can never find my way to 
heaven. I have never loved Jesus. Did He really die 
on the cross that I might be saved?" 

When I explained to him how it was that Jesus took 
our place and suffered in our stead, his face brightened, 
and he said, "0, then I will love and trust Him." 

When I saw him again the next day he was happy. He 
took me by the hand, saying, "It is all right now. Jesus 
is my Savior; I was lost, but now I am saved, and I 
know He is leading me home to heaven. I am trying 



Illustrations and Stories 67 

now to get all my young friends to come to Jesus. I 
have been telling them that they are lost, and that they 
will never find the way to heaven unless they first trust 
in Jesus, and then follow Him/^ 

I pray that you, too, may see and feel that you are 
lost and cannot find your way back to your Father's 
home, and then you will be in earnest as was that poor 
kid and you will cry for help. 

Have you ever done this? In the meetings I have 
conducted for children and youths in Norway and Sweden 
I have found many in the inquiry meetings weeping for 
their sins. Sometimes hundreds of them have bowed 
their heads and prayecj to the Good Shepherd to lead 
them home to heaven. 

Will you be as much in earnest, and ask Him to give 
you a new heart, so that you will follow Him in the bright, 
shining path of happiness? Then you will love to sing 
of Jesus, as do these young people in this northern clime. 

But do I hear you say: "I feel I am so wicked, I 
fear Jesus will not save me. I know He died for me, 
but I have never thanked Him for it. Will He now for- 
give me, and take me in His loving arms?" Yes; for 
"The Son of Man is come to seek and to save that which 
was lost'' (Matt, xviii. 2). 

We did not climb up that high mountain, through the 
cold tnow to find the lost kid; we did not know it was 
thero. But the dear Jesus came down from His bright 
home in heaven into this sinful world on purpose to 
save lost sinners like you. Have you thanked Him for 
it? Do you love Him? Will you serve Him the rest 
of your life? He will help you and make you happy in 
doing so, if you will in earnest ask Him. 

We did not make any sacrifice to save that kid. All 
we did was a pleasure. But Jesus died for us. He says, 
"I lay down my life for the sheep." Have you thought 
what it cost Him to be able to save you? When I was 
in Jerusalem, again and again I said, "Here it was that 
Jesus died for me. Here it was that He bore my sins 
in His own body on the tree." I felt I could never love 
Him enough for all His great love to me. Will you 
read the nineteenth chapter of John and kneel down and 



68 Early Conversion 

give yourself to Him? You will then, I trust, wish to 
follow Him." 

You remember how anxious the kid was to follow us, 
even beyond its home, and so if you really feel how 
truly Jesus loves you, and how much He has done for 
you, you will tremble at the thought of leaving Him. 
I am sure you vrill not do so without giving some reason 
for leaving Him. When you try to think of one you will 
find you have no good one, and so, I trust, you will not 
turn back, but "follow on to know the Lord, whom to 
know aright is life eternal." 

While we were riding down the other side of the moun- 
tain these lines came to me, and I wrote them out to 
help you remember the story of this lost white kid and 
the lesson it teaches: 



While toiling up the mountain high. 
We heard "0, dont forsake me/' 

It was a hid' s faint bleating cry. 
And oft it said, ^'Please talce me!* 

We quicMy turned our steps aside. 

To find why it ivas Mealing; 
But still impatiently it cried. 

In spite of our entreating. 

We smoothed its wet and tangled hair. 

And thus the Icid we petted; 
In vain v;e tried its grief to share. 

Yet still the poor thing fretted. 

At length we journeyed on our ivay. 

The hid then with us started; 
We tried to drive it hach — hut nay. 

Along the road it do.rted. 

It followed us for many an hour. 

Without' a note complaining; 
At length the clouds commenced to lower. 

And bitterly 'twas raining. 



Illustrations and Stories 69 

The poor thing then began to bleat, 

'^Please show me some affection" 
It did not long in vain entreat 

For comfort and protection. 

We stopped and took it in our arms. 

Foot-sore and tuet and weary; 
It soon forgot all its alarms. 

Contented, and quite cheery. 

By roaring luaterfall we pass'd, 

Up snow-clad Ilaukel Sater; 
The kid we sheltered from the blast. 

Till sunset, and till later. 

Half filled with fear we pressed along. 

Up to the mountain station; 
Lo, there we heard a cheerful song. 

To our congratulation. 

''Our long lost hid! behold 'tis here; 

Alas, in vain we sought it; 
We looked for it both far and near. 

We're thankful you have brought it.'* 

When to the hid we said, ''Adieu'* 

'Twas loth from us to sever; 
We thought it said, "Til go with you. 

With you I'll stay forever." 

You, too, are lost, my little friend. 

Although you may not know it; 
Your sinful words and naughty ways. 

To others often show it. 

The Savior bids you cease to roam, 
ivould that you might heed Him; 

He longs to bring you safely home. 
He knows how much you need Him. 



70 Early Conversion 

It was for you He hied and died. 

That you might he forgiven; 
Ah I yes, for you was crucified. 

That you might sing in heaven. 

His love must surely tvin your hearts; 

Will you not say, ''Lord, take me. 
And from Thy side I'll ne'er depart. 

And Thou wilt not forsake me." 

'""shut youk eyes, mamma, it'll be all light theee/' 

In Scotland I have frequently seen immense furnaces 
melting pig-iron. Iron, coal and wood were piled together 
in large quantities, then subjected to great heat. It seemed 
almost useless to think of melting that mass of iron so 
that it would run like thick water. After awhile, however, 
the point was reached when the stoker seemed to know 
the time had come to remove the obstruction and let the 
molten iron run down into the sand, in places prepared 
for it. 

Every earnest gospel preacher knows there are times 
when he preaches the solemn truth with all the zeal pos- 
sible and yet there seems to be no moving power upon the 
hearts of the people. If the sermon were to stop at this 
point evidently no permanent impression or conversions 
would be made, but after awhile some simple, touching 
incident seems to be used by the Spirit of God to melfc 
hard hearts. Many are led to say, with godly sorrow for 
sin and saving faith in Christ, as I did when I was con- 
verted, 

\ "Drops of grief can ne'er repay 

' The deht of love I owe. 

Here, Lord, I give myself away; 
'Tis all that I can do." 

I have been led to dictate these words to introduce a 
touching incident which some may like to use with which 
to soften obdurate hearts. May God's Spirit use it for his 
glory: 



Illustrations and Stories 71 

There is a family in Detroit who are dependent upon 
a little child for the present sunshine of their lives. A 
few weeks ago the young wife and mother was stricken 
down to die. When the family physician called them 
together and in his solemn way intimated to them the 
truth — there was no hope — then the question arose among 
them, who would tell her ? Not the aged mother who was 
to be left childless. Nor the young husband, who was 
walking the floor with clenched hands and rebellious heart. 
There was only one other, and at this moment he looked 
up from the book he had been playing with, unnoticed by 
them, and asked gravely: 

"Is mamma doin' to die ?" 

Then, without waiting for an answer, he sped up stairs 
as fast as his little feet would carry him. Friends and 
neighbors were watching by the sick woman. They won- 
deringly noticed the pale face of the child as he climbed 
on the bed and laid his small hand on his mother's 
pillow. 

"Mamma,^' he asked, in sweet, caressing tones, "is you 
Afraid to die?" 

The mother looked at him with swift intelligence. 
Perhaps she had been thinking of this. 

"Who — told — you — Charlie?" she asked faintly. 

"Doctor, 'an papa, 'an gamma — everybody," he whispered. 
"Mamma dear, doan' be 'f raid to die, 'ill you ?" 

"No, Charlie/' said the young mother, after one supreme 
pang of grief ; "no, mamma won't be afraid." 

"Jus' shut your eyes in e' dark, mamma; teep hold my 
hand — an' when you open 'em, mamma, it 'ill be all light 
there." 

When the family gathered, awe-stricken, at the bed- 
side Charlie held up his little hand. 

"H-u-s-h! My mamma doan' to sleep. Her won't 
wake up here any more." 

And so it proved. There was no heart-rending farewell, 
no agony of parting, for when the young mother awoke 
she had passed beyond, and, as baby Charlie said, "It was 
all light there." 



72 Early Conversion 



CHAPTER IV. 

children's experiences. 

"And I, if I be lifted up, will draw all unto me."— John xii. 33. 

Thank God, my heart is filled with joy. 

Oh, come, and trust Rim, too; 
His praise will then he your employ. 

This Jesus died for you. 

This has often been an aid to me, when I have stood 
before a company of lads, whose attention it was hard to 
secure. The verse has strengthened me, and I have said, 
"I know what it is to lift up Christ as the atoning sacrifice 
for the sins of the whole world and, by God^s help, I will 
do it." Thus often before a meeting was closed, I have 
seen moistened eyes, and heard sinners ask what they 
should do to be saved. 

Missionaries, evangelists, superintendents, and teachers 
are often at a loss to find just the right story fitted for 
an address. 

I have gathered in this chapter some facts that I have 
written and used myself, and I venture to introduce them, 
praying that God's blessing may go with them. We are 
told that Paul and Barnabas went into the temple at Iconi- 
um (Acts xiv. 1) and so spake that a great multitude be- 
lieved. They not only preached the gospel, but preached 
it with such power and pathos that many hearts melted 
as they saw the Savior dying on the cross for them. We 
are told in substance that our Savior never preached a 
sermon without using illustrations or stories, as it is 
written, ^^ithout a parable spake He not unto them." 

The incidents in this chapter might have been used to 
illustrate some of the leading thoughts in other chapters 
of the book, but as they are here clustered together they 
can easily be found and used as they may be needed. 



Children's Experiences 73 

CARLETTA. 

Two gentlemen were conversing together. One of them, 
John H., did not believe in the religion of the Lord Jesus. 
As they walked along in the city, on a dark, rainy niglit, 
returning from their business, for they were merchants, 
their conversation turned upon religious subjects. 

Mr. H. remarked: 

"If I could have your faith, friend B., I should be 
glad; but I was born a sceptic. I cannot help doubting. 
I cannot look upon God and the future as you do. Prayer 
is but the result of superstition. I have been hardened 
in unbelief for thirty years, and expect to die as I have 
lived.^^ 

"But," replied his Christian friend, "God can change 
a sceptic's heart. He has more power over your heart than 
you have, and I mean to pray for you.'^ 

They stepped into an elegant dining room to get some 
supper. They had nearly finished their supper, when a 
strain of music came through the open door. 

"Upon my word, that's pretty," said H. "There is 
great purity in those tones." 

Just then they saw the shadow of a child, and, at the 
same moment, they heard the waiter of the saloon say^ 
"Out of here, you little baggage." 

Said H., "Let her come in." They drew her into one 
corner of the long dining hall. On her slight figure she 
had a thin dress and a patched, old cloak. Her head was 
covered with a ragged hood and on her feet w^re a pair of 
shoes from which her little toes peeped out. 

Her cheek was of olive darkness, but a flush rested 
there; and out of the thinnest face, under the arch of 
broad temples, looked two eyes whose softness would have 
touched the hardest heart. 

"That little thing is sick, I believe. What do you sing, 
child?" he added. 

"I sing you Italian, or little English," she said softly. 

H. had been looking at her shoes. "Why !" he exclaimed, 
and his lip quivered, "her feet are wet to her ankles." 

By this time the child had begun to sing, pushing back 
her hood and folding up her little thin fingers. Her 



74 Early Conversion 

voice was wonderful, and simple and common as were 
both air and words the pathos of the tones drew together 
several other persons. . The little song commenced thus : 

"There is a happy land. 

Far, far away. 
Where saints in glory stand. 

Bright, bright as day.'* 

Never could the voice, or the manner, of that child be 
forgotten, and when she finished her great speaking eyes 
turned toward H. 

"Look here, child, where did you learn that song?'' he 
asked. 

"In Sabbath school, sir.'' 

"And you don't suppose there is a happy land?'* 

"I know there is ; I'm going to sing there," she said, so 
decidedly that the men looked at each other. 

"Going to sing there?" 

"Yes, sir. My mother said so. She used to sing to 
me until she was sick." 

^^Well— and what then?" 

"And then she died, sir," said the child, tears brimming 
up and over on the dark cheek, now flushed scarlet. 

John H. was silent for a few moments. Presently he 
said: 

"Well, if she died, my little girl, you may live, you 
know." 

"0 no, sir ! no, sir !" very quickly, "I'd rather go there, 
and be with mother. Sometimes I have a dreadful pain 
in my side, and cough as she did. There won't be any 
pain up there, sir ; it's a beautiful world !" 

"How do you know ?" faltered on the lips of the * 
sceptic. 

"My mother told me so." 

John H., too, once had a praying mother. His chest 
labored for a moment — the sobs that struggled for utter- 
ance could be heard even in their deeps — and still those 
large, soft, lustrous eyes, like magnets, impelled his glance 
toward them. 

"Child you must have a pair of shoes." 



Children's Experiences 75 

Several hands were thrust in pockets, purses were 
pulled out, and the astonished child held in her little 
palm more money than she had ever seen before. 

"Her father is a poor consumptive organ-grinder," 
whispered one. "I suppose he's too sick to be out to- 
night." 

Along the sloppy streets went the child under the pro- 
tection of H., but not with shoes that drank the water at 
every step. Soon she had on good new shoes. Warmth 
and comfort were hers. Down in the deep, den-like lanes 
of the city walked the man, a little, cold, child-hand in his. 
At an open, broken door they stopped; up broken and 
creaking stairs they climbed. At last another doorway 
opened, a wheezing voice called out of the dim arch, 
"Carletta." 

"0 father ! see what I have brought you ! Look at me ! 
look at me !" and down went the hoarded silver, and, vent- 
ing her excessive joy, the child fell, crying and laughing 
together, into the man^s arms. 

"Did he give you all this, Carletta?" 

"They all did, father; now you shall have soup and 
oranges." 

"Thank you, sir," said the father addressing himself to 
H., who had entered just behind the child. "Pm sick, you 
see — all gone, sir — had to send the poor child out, or we^d 
starve, sir. God bless you, sir ! I wish I was well enough 
to play you a tune," and he looked wistfully toward the 
corner where stood the old organ. 

These gentlemen provided for Carletta. One day they 
met again, by agreement, and walked slowly down town. 
They came to the gloomy building where lived Carletta^s 
father. 

N"o, not lived there; for as they paused a moment, out 
came two or three men bearing a pine coffin. In the coffin, 
the top nailed down so that no mourner might open, slept 
the old organ-grinder. 

"It was very sudden, sir," said a woman who recognized 
his benefactor. "Yesterday the little girl was sick, and it 
seemed as if he dropped right away." 

The two men went silently upstairs. The room was 
empty of everything save a bed, a chair, and a nurse. 



76 Early Conversion 

provided by H. The child lay there, not white, but pale 
as marble, with a strange polish on her brow. 

^^Well, my little one, so yon are no better?" 

"Oh, no, sir ! father is gone np there, and Fm going/' 

Up there ! H. tnrned nnconscionsly toward his friend. 

"I wish I conld sing for yon," she said, and her little 
hands flew together. 

"Do you wish to sing?" 

"Oh, so much ! bnt it hurts me. It won't hurt me up 
there, will it?" Where was the child looking that there 
seemed such wonder in her eyes? 

"Did you ever hear of Jesus?" asked B. 

"Oh, yes !" 

"B., this breaks me down," said H., and he placed his 
handkerchief to his eyes. 

"Don't cry, don't cry; I can't cry, I'm so glad!" said 
the child exultingly, and she looked up as if heaven's 
light were already dawning on her. 

"What are you glad for?" asked B. 

"To get away from here," she said deliberately. "I 
used to be so cold in the long winters, for we didn't have 
fire sometimes; but mother used to hug me close and sing 
about heaven. But I did have to go out, because they were 
sick; and people looked cross at me and told me I was 
in the way; but some was kind to me. Mother told me 
never to mind, when I came home crying, and kissed me 
and told me if I trusted in Jesus, who had died on the 
cross for mxC, He would save me, and one of these days 
would give me a better home ; and so I gave myself to Him, 
for I wanted a better home. And oh, I shall sing there 
and be so happy. 

With a little sigh she closed her eyes. 

"H., are faith and hope nothing?" asked B., pointing 
to the little face taking on such strange beauty, as death 
breathed icily over it. 

"Don't speak to me, B. ; to be as that little child I 
would give all I am worth," was the broken response. 

"And to be like her you need give nothing — only your 
stubborn will, your sceptical doubts, and the heart that 
will never know rest till it finds it at the feet of Christ. 
0, my friend, resolve, by the side of this little child who 



Children's Experiences 77 

is soon to be 'singing in heaven/ that you will be a follower 
of my Savior. Let reason bow here, before simple, trust- 
ing faith/' 

There was no answer. Quietly they sat there in the 
deepening shadows. The hospital doctor came in, stood 
off a little way, shook his head. It needed no close inspec- 
tion to see what was going on. 

Presently the hands moved, the arms were raised, the 
eyes opened — yet, glazed though they were, they turned 
still upward. 

"See ! see ! she cried. "Oh, there is mother ! and there 
are the angels! and they are all singing." 

Her voice faltered, her arms fell, but the celestial 
brightness lingered yet on her face. Feebly she turned 
to those who had ministered to her, feebly smiled — it was 
a mute return of thanks for all their kindness. 

"There is no doubting the soul-triumph there," whis- 
pered B. 

"It is wonderful," replied H., looking on with tender- 
ness. "Is she gone ?" 

He sprang from his chair as if he would detain her, 
but the chest and forehead were marble now, the eyes had 
lost the fire of life ; she must have died as she lay looking 
at them. 

H. stood as if spell-bound, there was a touch on his 
arm; he started, and turned. 

Said his friend, B., "Shall we pray?" 

For a minute there was no answer — then came tears; 
the whole frame of the man shook, as he said — it was al- 
most a cry — "Yes, pray ! pray !" 

And from the side of the dead child went up agonizing 
pleadings to the throne of God. That prayer was answered 
— the miracle is wrought — the lion is a lamb — the doubter 
a believer — the sceptic a Christian. 

This little Carletta had drawn the stout-hearted sceptic 
to the Savior. She had preached a more effective sermon 
to him than he had ever before heard. He had interpreted 
the child's faith and had seen it bear her safely through 
the last hour. He felt that he needed Carletta's faith — he 
sought and found Carletta's Savior. 

Does not a touching story like this, which I have reason 



78 Early Conversion 

to believe is true, as I learned from a 'New York gentleman, 
impress every reader vritli the power of child influence 
when sanctified by the grace of God. 

May the Lord help ns with redoubled earnestness and 
faith to labor for the salvation of the little ones, whether 
living in lanes or palaces. 

A CHILD IN GALVESTON^ TEXAS. 

From that beautiful island in the Gulf of Mexico, 
where we found so many flowers and oranges in March, 
writes little Ida. From her letter we see how God used her 
happy song to lead a man to the cross. She says in her 
letter : 

^^As I was coming home from school day before yes- 
terday I was singing ^Come to Jesus just now,^ when 
suddenly a man stopped me and gazed into my face. At 
first I thought I should die, I was so frightened, but I 
continued to sing. After I liad finished the song, the man 
passed on. 

"That night, as I went to church, I saw the same man 
there. After the inquiry meeting began I was going 
among the children, talking with those who were seeking 
Jesus, when some one pulled my arm. I looked round and 
saw it was the same man. He asked me if I remembered 
singing, ^Come to Jesus,' that afternoon. I replied that 
I did. ^Well,' said he, ^that song was the means of my 
conversion, but when I heard the first words, I thought 
I would think nothing about them; but as I came nearer 
to you, I could not help looking in your face, although I 
knew it to be rude and ungentlemanly, but I could not 
help it, for I knew your face.' 

"I asked him where he ever saw me? He said that 
his little daughter was one of my dearest friends — that 
she had my photograph and had told him that since my 
conversion I was always singing, no matter where I was. 

"I then said: ^Let us thank God now that your whole 
family are converted.' Just then one of my schoolmates 
came along, and began scoffing at me. I told her I would 
do my Master's work regardless of scoffs and jeers. The 



Children's Experiences 79 

next night that same little girl was at church, and she 
was weeping for her sins. I pray that she may be con- 
verted. 

'^onr little friend, ****»> 

We have all read of the terrible destruction of Galveston 
and of thousands there of all ages who have been suddenly 
called from time to eternity. If the twenty-one Christian 
workers and ministers who went with me eight hundred 
miles from St. Louis to conduct a week's meeting there 
had known that some of those who attended them, and 
perhaps the little girl who wrote the above beautiful 
letter, would be thus suddenly called to stand before God 
in judgment wOuld we not have been more in earnest in 
seeking for early conversions and sounding aloud the words 
to all : "Be ye also ready, for in such an hour as ye think 
not the Son of Man cometh. But I thank God that the 
prayers of multitudes of converts and young Christians 
followed us to Galveston, and that these prayers were 
answered in the professed conversion of about five hun- 
dred in that city. 

WORK AMONG THE INDIAN CHILDREN. 

Children are the same the world over. Missionaries 
have sometimes been discouraged in working among 
adults, but when they have turned to the children they 
have found them susceptible to the truth. This was the 
experience of the great Dr. McDuff. I heard him speak 
of it in Edinburgh, at the Assembly Hall. He advised 
all missionaries to make more of the work among chil- 
dren, and to exercise a strong faith not only of the pos- 
sibility of their conversion, but of the power of God in 
keeping them "through faith unto salvation." Nearly 
everywhere we went in the Holy Land and remained any 
length of time we spoke to the children. We did the 
same all through the continent of Europe, in Alaska and 
in Egj^t, telling them the story of Jesus and His love. 
The blessing of God rested upon the work. Years ago 
we held meetings in Washington, N. J. About forty 



80 Early Conversion 

people went with us from Newark, N. J., and other 
places in that State. 

The son of a minister, at whose house we were guests, 
wept his way to the cross, and became a happy Christian. 

I found in my scrap-book an account I wrote of our 
visit to Pueblo, N. M. To illustrate what I have been 
saying I insert it here: 

"I am now far away in l^ew Mexico, in a place called 
Albuquerque. There is a population of about eight thou- 
sand; about half are Mexicans. Though it is now mid- 
winter it is nearly as warm here as a May day in New 
York. Around us are mountains thirteen thousand feet 
high, the tops of which are covered with snow. Many 
invalids come here from the East, and are often cured 
by this balmy climate. The town is nearly a mile above 
the ocean. There are, in this region, between nine and 
ten thousand Pueblo Indians, who live in villages, in 
adobe houses — houses made of mud. 

"Professor Bryan, who is now at the head of an Indian 
school here, which we visited, went on the Polaris ex- 
pedition, under Captain Hall, in search of the Forth 
Pole, but their ship was crushed by an iceberg. Part of 
their company floated on an ice-floe sixteen hundred 
miles in the one hundred and ninety-six days during 
which they were prisoners. They had to kill seals and 
use their oil for light and fuel. There were nineteen on 
the ice-floe, none of whom died. Among them were two 
Esquimaux families, in one of which was a small child only 
a few months old. 

"The professor has brought his children into our meet- 
ing nearly every day. They have been greatly interested 
in hearing the story of Jesus and his love. 

"Some of them have been converted and written me 
interesting letters. I will let you read a few sentences 
from them. 

"It is only a short time since they began to learn Eng- 
lish, so they cannot speak our language very well. Hugh 
Patten, from Arizona, says: *Your meetings gave me 
some new ideas, so I resolved I shall love the Lord Jesus 
Christ as He loved me and died on the cross for me, that 



Children's Experiences 81 

I will not be lost in th darkness. I remember very well 
the stories you told us. You have made some things 
clear to me and I will now love the dear Savior and try 
to live for Him, because I have felt His power. I now 
love to go to church and hear about Jesus ; I love to pray, 
and my bible, and I never did before I was converted.' 

"Another boy says: ^I very much enjoy your meet- 
ings; I never tire of hearing you talk about Jesus; 
yes, I do love Jesus and I am trying to serve Him 
well. I have given my heart to Jesus. It is hard for me 
to do what God requires, but I ask Jesus to give me 
strength to do His will. I will ask Him to give me faith 
to trust Him more. My home is in Arizona; when I re- 
turn I will tell my people what I have learned about 
Jesus. I will see if I can do something for Him who has 
done so much for me. I feel that I am a Christian now; 
I used to love to think about bad things, but now I can 
see what a great change has come over me. I love to do 
right, and I trust God will help me to live a Christian 
life.' 

"Not long ago this poor boy was not much better than 
a heathen ; now, you see, he is trying to live a happy Chris- 
tian life." 

I should like to tell you about the Mexican penitentes, 
as they are called, who, very near here, walk upon sharp 
stones and piercing cactus with their bare feet, and with 
a heavy cross upon their bare shoulders, whip their bodies 
and have others help them do this until they are covered 
with blood, and nearly every year some of those who do 
this die while enduring the torture. A few years ago a 
procession of these penitentes, led by a priest, passed 
through Albuquerque on their way to their place of suf- 
fering, perhaps of death. Sometimes hundreds of people 
witness these terrible tortures. 

How thankful we should be that we have been taught 
in God's word that Jesus finished the work on Calvary's 
cross, and that God is ready, without any torturing of our 
bodies, to forgive our sins and fit us for happiness ancl 
heaven. 



82 Early Conuersion 



In Utica, N. Y., a child wrote me an account of her 
conversion, in which she said: "The first time that I at- 
tended your meeting I cried, but since I have learned to 
trust in Jesus, I feel like singing all the time/^ This led 
me to write the following hymn, which has been sung and 
translated into various languages. Mr. Stebbins set it 
to music and it has been used in "songs and solos" for 
many years. Mr. Spurgeon was very fond of it and often 
gave it out in his meetings. It has been printed in four 
hymn books which I have edited. The children love to 
sing it. At one of my meetings in Montreal I saw a lady 
in tears, who afterward told me that seeing that com- 
pany of one thousand children and so many happy faces, 
it made her feel that they were happy on their way to 
heaven and that she was a wretched sinner going the 
other way. 

Sometimes I have been in places where as many grown 
people as children have been led to Christ in the meet- 
ings for the young. During the first fortnight of meet- 
ings in Newark, N". J., about twenty-five hundred chil- 
dren and adults assembled every afternoon, and in those 
two weeks, of the five hundred who professed conversion 
I think that half the number were adults. God can use 
smiling faces and sweet songs to awaken the careless to 
realize their lost condition and to seek an interest in the 
finished work of Christ. 

I beg of those who read this book to pray that God's 
blessing may go with it. In Isaiah xii. 4, we read the 
command, "Declare His doings among the people." In 
writing this book I have felt that I was obeying God\s 
command in speaking of His work as I have seen it among 
the young. May this hymn touch others as it often has 
done in the past, so that they, too, shall be glad to join in 
the song: 

I feel like singing all the Urn 

My tears are wiped away; 
For Jesus is a Friend of mine, 

rU serve Eini ev&ry day. 



Children's Experiences 83 

Singing, glory, glory. 
Glory he to God on high. 

When on the cross my Lord I saw. 

Nailed there by sins of mine. 
Fast fell the burning tears; but now, 

Fm singing all the time. 

When fierce temptations try my heart 

Fll sing "Jesus Is Mine/' 
And so, though tears at times may start, 

Fm singing all the time. 

0, happy little singing one. 

What music is like thine? 
With Jesus as thy Life and Sun 

Go singing all the time! 

The melting story of the Lamb 

Tell with that voice of thine. 
Till others, with the glad new song. 

Go singing all the time. 



84 Early Conversion 



CHAPTEE V. 

WHAT THE PASTORS SAY OF EAKLY CO^TVERSION. 

"That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may 
have fellowship with us."— 1. John i 3. 

Some of those who read this book will ask, '^hat do the 
pastors say of early conversions?" The fact that we have 
repeatedly been invited to return to their churches to hold 
similar meetings helps to answer that question. We have 
held five series of meetings in Brooklyn, and as a general 
rule those with whom I previously labored were the ones 
who did most to initiate the second series. In London we 
spent in all over one year and have been invited back 
repeatedly. The last time we were there we remained 
seven months. Among the most efficient were those who 
had been by my side continually in previous missions. 
My dear friend, Mr. Josiah Spiers, went with us from place 
to place during that time. He it was who inaugurated 
the seaside mission, and was one of the chief workers in 
the Children's Special Service Mission. Year after year 
he toiled on in that work. More than one million copies 
of his book, "True Stories," and his leaflets for children, 
have been circulated. Though he had made his plans for 
the winter, he gave them up so that he might devote his 
time to our series of children's meetings to be held in dif- 
ferent parts of London. 

In another part of this book I have referred to Mr. J. S. 
Paine, who for about eighteen years has carried on a 
remarkable work in Cambridgeport, which began with the 
two weeks' meeting we once held there. On an average 
about one thousand and five hundred gather at those meet- 
ings on Saturday mornings, and the work of conversion has 
been going on continually. 

Three different times we have been on the Pacific coast, 
from San Diego to Sitka, Alaska, holding meetings, and 



What the Pastors Say 85 

have been delighted to return to the larger cities a second 
and sometimes a third time. 

At three different periods we have held meetings in the 
city of Washington. Coming from the South last winter, 
we spent a short time there and were greatly delighted to 
find so many who referred to those blessed days in 1876, 
when the Rev. Dr. Rankin said, "I believe there were about 
three thousand converted.'^ 

It has always been through the pastors that we have 
revisited the visited fields of labor. This, as I have said, 
is one of the most satisfactory replies to those who ask 
the question, "What do ministers who have labored in 
such meetings think of them?" 

I have often prayed that more might be encouraged 
to give themselves entirely up to this work of saving the 
young. Hence, my desire to say something that will lead 
young Christians, ministers and evangelists to do this. 
If General Booth, as he says was the case, could in part 
be led by my humble example and personal influence to 
give up his church and to launch out into the great work 
in which he has accomplished so much, should I not be 
encouraged to believe that some of those who read these 
testimonies will be led to say, "Here, Lord, am I, teach 
me by Thy spirit how to win children to feel their need 
of Christ and to put their trust in Him." 

Rev. Dr. A. H. Burlingham was pastor of one of the 
leading churches in St. Louis when we were there in 1874. 
He was, indeed, a tower of strength in those great meet- 
ings, some of which were held in Ben De Bar's Opera 
House, where sometimes over four thousand gathered. In 
his introduction to my "Conversion of Children" he says, 
"Many of the young converted at that time, in your meet- 
ings in St. Louis, came into the Second Baptist church, 
of which I was then pastor, and their durability and fidel- 
ity as Christians will compare more than favorably with 
that of any like number of adults I have ever received 
into my church." 

At three different times we have labored with the pas- 
tors in Newark, N. J. After the first series some thirteen 
hundred joined the churches from the Sunday schools 
alone. One hundred and fifty-three united with the Rev. 



86 Early Conversion 

Dr. Henry Clay Fish's church after the meetings, and 
seven years later one hundred and^ seventy-three. 

children's meetings in PHILADELPHIA. 

Twice in Philadelphia and once in Newark, N. J., Dr. 
Edgar M. Levy has been one of the leading pastors with 
whom we have labored in winning the young and old to 
Christ. I am glad to receive, just at this book is going 
to press, the following letter : 

"Eemarks on the Conversion of Children. By Kev. 
Edgar M. Levy, D.D. 

"'They brought young children to Him.^ The writer 
can well remember that his sense of sinfulness began in the 
earliest years of conscious life. This sense of guilt and 
personal responsibility often moistened his eyes with tears, 
bowed his little knees in prayer and caused him to utter 
the cry of the publican. 

"He can also recall many seasons of revival when the 
children in his congregation were under strong convic- 
tions. Once, while in the Sabbath schoolroom, he noticed 
a child weeping and exhibiting great distress. He went 
to the class, where all the members were strangely agi- 
tated, and said, 'My child, why do you weep?' 'Oh, sir,' 
she replied, amid sobs, "My sins ! my sins ! They seem 
so bitter. What shall I do?' In Mr. Hammond's meet- 
ings, especially those he held in Newark, ISF. J., in 18(34, 
hundreds of children in one service were seen weeping 
in a similar manner. It was not because their fears 
had been excited, but conscience had been awakened and 
the soul hfid seen the awful nature of sin in the suffer- 
ings and death of Jesus — the just dying for the unjust. 
During the great revivals in Ireland in 1859 many such 
cases are recorded. One little girl about twelve years of 
age, the child of pious parents, was reading to her moth- 
er on a Sabbath evening the hjonn, 'What's the news?' 
When she came to the lines, 



What the Pastors Say 87 

'The Lord has pardoned all my sins, 
I feel the witness now within, 

her mother stopped her, saying, 'I doubt if you could say 
that from the heart, my dear/ It was a word in season. 
It reached her conscience, and in a moment she was on 
her knees crying for mercy. For some hours she was in 
touching agony of soul, using such expressions as 'Oh, 
what a dreadful sinner I am.' After remaining in this 
state for about two hours the light broke in upon her 
soul and she clapped her hands for joy, repeating 
M'Changne's hymn, 

'I once was a stranger to grace and to God; 
I knew not my danger, I felt not my load/ 

"In my own congregation, during a time of special 
awakening, many such scenes were witnessed. Children 
of tender age broke down under strong conviction. At 
one time the death-like silence was only broken by the 
sobbing of broken and contrite hearts. At another time 
the pastor could not speak a word. His heart was too 
full to speak, as he stood there in the midst of the lambs 
who were bleating to enter the fold of the Good Shep- 
herd. On another occasion many young girls attending 
a neighboring public school would, on their way home 
with their books under their arms, come into our after- 
noon meetings. Being unable to obtain seats they stood 
in the aisle weeping. The principal of their school after- 
ward told me that for two days she was compelled to 
suspend the recitations on account of the weeping in the 
classrooms. Many of these were converted and united 
with churches of different denominations. 

"And this leads to the remark that very young children 
are capable of understanding the way of salvation. It is 
the glory of the Christian religion that while it stretches 
beyond the grasp of the mightiest intellect it contracts 
itself, so to speak, within the limits of the narrowest j 
that while it furnishes matter of inexhaustible specula- 
tion to such men as Lock and Newton, it condescends to 
become the teacher of babes: or, as it has been beauti- 



88 Early Conversion 

fully said, 'It is a fountain at which a lamb may sip 
and an elephant may quench his thirst.' 

"How often when examining children have I been im- 
pressed with the truth of these remarks by the clear, 
intelligent, and scriptural reason which was given for the 
hope that was in them. In this respect their examina- 
tion has been generally more satisfactory than that of 
adults. 

"The most favorable season for conversion is in early 
life; the earlier the better. The child has less to un- 
learn than the man. Doubt has not as yet found a lodge- 
ment in his mind. Infidelity is the sin of age, not of 
youth. A child accepts with simple confidence the word 
of God. His hearing is more acute; so that young 
Samuel hears the voice of his Maker, while aged Eli hears 
nothing. A child's heart is more impressible, because 
he has not for long years been making it as adamant, and 
consequently is more ready to confess Christ before the 
world. For these reasons, and many others that space 
will not permit us to enumerate, children should be 
brought to Christ. This is the one great object we — par- 
ents, pastors, teachers — should seek, and everything else 
should be subservient to it. Sing, pray, preach, teach, 
and do it all with the view of bringing them now to 
Christ. Let this be done, and let domestic example be 
what it should be, and then our dearest hopes will not 
fail to be realized. Then the words of the prophet will 
be fulfilled: 'All thy children shall be taught of God, 
and great shall be the peace of thy children.' " 



KEV. DR. CHARLES HUTCHINSON. 

The following was written by Rev. Dr. Charles Hutchin- 
son, who was for thirty-nine years pastor of the First 
Presbyterian church in Kew Albany: 

"Mr. Hammond held a series of meetings in our city at 
the invitation of the various pastors. At the first union 
meeting in the tent the daily paper said that there were 
about seven thousand present. A large company went with 



What the Pastors Say 89 

Mr. Hammond from New Albany to Louisville. In answer 
to much prayer there, also, many were led to Christ. 

"The grandest work done on earth is the conversion of a 
soul to God. And Mr. Hammond has been used of God to 
bring hundreds here in New Albany from sin to salvation. 
How then can we do otherwise than to regard him as a 
benefactor to our city ? Beyond any teacher of divine truth 
I have heard the Spirit has taught him just how to put 
himself right down beside a child so as to win his confi- 
dence, and make Jesus in all his loving tenderness a reality. 
We mean to profit by the lessons he has taught us and con- 
tinue his method in winning the little ones to Jesus. But 
love for them and for their Saviour is needed in order to 
succeed. This we earnestly seek. Faith in the conver- 
sion of children has been so intensified by this work, and 
what we have ourselves seen, never, we trust, to be shaken. 
God grant we may ever work for the salvation of our chil- 
dren, and all others with a zeal that will insure large 



DR. J. E. RANKIN. 

Meetings were ' held for twelve weeks in Washington, 
mostly in the First Congregational church, of which Dr. 
J. E. Eankin was the pastor. It was then the largest audi- 
torium in Washington, and after a little it was crowded 
nightly so that admission had to be by ticket. Dr. Eankin 
was one of the leaders in the work, and was at nearly every 
meeting — morning, afternoon and evening. Dr. Eankin 
says in his introduction to one of Mr. Hammond's books : 

"It was not many months since we received to our 
communion a lady who was converted in childhood at 
one of Mr. Hammond's meetings for children in the West. 
He could have no higher honor than this title — ^Children's 
Evangelist.' I think he deserves this title, if for nothing 
else, for his advocacy of the possibility of a child's conver- 
sion as against all evil hearts of unbelief. But, in addition 
to this, I believe there are multitudes of children, in this 
and other lands, who will rise up in heaven and call him 
blessed, because he taught them the way of life, through the 
blood of Christ." 



90 Early Conversion 



R. C. MORGAN^ EDITOR OF THE CHRISTIAN/' LONDON. 

I first met this beloved brother in 1859. He had just 
been to Ireland to see that marvelous work of grace 
among the young and old. It was estimated that there 
were over 100,000 conversions. At that time Mr. Morgan 
began to edit a paper called The Revival in London. I 
fonnd he was greatly interested in what he had seen of 
child conversion in Ireland. I had been there but a short , 
time before, and naturally became interested in what he 
had to say about the displays of God's grace in that 
country. Since that time we have kept up our acquaint- 
ance. During the seven and one-half years I spent in Great 
Britain and on the continent of Europe Messrs. Morgan 
i\nd. Scott did all in their power to assist in my work. 
They published most of the books and tracts I have 
written from time to time. Mr. Morgan has crossed the 
ocean many times, and hns repeatedly visited us. 

In one of my scrap books I find the following short 
report of his address at a Sunday service in Vernoji 
Center, our old home. I venture to place it among the 
pages of this book. 

"E. C. Morgan, editor of The Christian, London, gave 
a most interesting address in the church, based on I. 
Sam. xiv. 23. He said history repeats itself. These Old 
Testament narratives are repeated in principle to-day. 
Things were in a dull condition in Jonathan's day; only 
six hundred men vrere left with Saul, out of all the men 
who had followed him, and he himself had lost his former 
energy. Many Christians are now in a similar condition. 
An inspiration came to Jonathan to go against the Phil- 
istine garrison. Every thought to do anything for God 
against His enemies comes from above, and ought not to 
be disregarded. Jonathan wisely told not his father, 
Saul. He would have warned him against foolhardiness. 
There were rocks of difficulty in the way; there always 
are in any enterprise for God; but Jonathan overcame 
them through faith in God. There is no restraint to the 
Lord to save by many or by few. The work of Spurgeon, 
Moody^ Hammond; Bamardo, Charingtoii; Mi^s Macpher- 



What the Pastors Say 91 

son and others was cited as illustrating the call to work 
for Christ, and the inevitable difficulties which beset 
their path, especially at the outset. The speaker felt 
peculiar pleasure in speaking at Vernon, to which England 
owed E. Pay son Hammond, who had commenced so great a 
work among the children, which has been continuously 
carried on during his absence by ^The Children's Special 
Service Mission,' which was then originated, and has been 
strengthened by his subsequent visits. The speaker, as 
he grew older, thought more and more of the importance 
of the conversion of children. Jonathan sought for a sign 
to assure himself that God was with him, but this did not 
come till he and his armor-bearer had discovered them- 
selves to the Philistines. The work is half done when we 
have taken a bold stand for God. Then the sign was given 
which assured them that God was with them, and the hand 
of God was manifestly put forth. First twenty men fell 
before them, then the garrison and the spoilers trembled, 
and the earth quaked, and there was a very great trembling. 
All the armies of Israel could not have made the earth 
to quake, but a far greater work than this is wrought in 
behalf of the preachers of the gospel. It takes a mightier 
working of Almighty power to make sinners' hearts quake 
than to make the earth quake. Then every man's sword 
was turned against his fellow. That is still the way in 
which God works; the ranks of God's soldiers are re- 
cruited from the enemy : the sinner having been converted 
turns to fight the Lord's battle. It is to be noted that 
Jonathan did not go against the garrison to make a name 
for himself or his family or his tribe. He said, ^Come 
after me, for the Lord hath delivered them into the hand 
of Israel.' It adds greatly to the influence of the servant 
of Christ when he does not seek his own glory, nor the glory 
of his own sect, but goes forth representing the whole 
Church of Christ; just so, one of the happiest character- 
istics of the revival work of the present day is the un- 
sectarian character. Of Moody, Hammond and many 
others it has often been said that no one would know 
to what church they belonged. Another fact in this 
battle has its counterpart in revival times. The 
Hebrews who dwelt in the Philistines' camp, and 



92 Early Conversion 

the Israelites who had hid themselves in caves, turned 
to be with the Israelites and followed hard after the 
conquered Philistines; so backsliders who have given up 
the name of Christians, and are found in the theater and 
at the card table return to their first love ; and timid Chris- 
tians who hide themselves and make no confession of 
Christ, are found to identify themselves once more with 
Christ's followers when one bold man of faith and prayer 
has led the way. When Mr. Hammond came to London 
in 1867 the value of the work among the children was 
noticed by one of the most excellent and respected of 
London ministers, the Hon. Eev. Baptist Noel, and no one 
who attended those meetings will forget the absorbed inter- 
est with which he watched and entered into the work, and 
the joy with which he saw multitudes of the young evi- 
dently gathered into the fold of Christ." 

MR. Hammond's children's meeting at Albany. 

"Eev. J. F. Elder, D.D., pastor of the Calvary church, 
invited Mr. Hammond to hold a children's meeting in 
his church Sabbath afternoon, February 5th, and preach 
in the evening. On the Friday evening previous, the pas- 
tor had urged the subject of personal Christian work, 
and called a meeting at his own church of Christian 
workers from all the churches to meet Mr. Hammond on 
Saturday evening. At this meeting large plans were 
laid, by which many children were to be invited through 
personal calls on their Sunday school superintendents. 

"These plans secured a large and well equipped audi- 
torium, filled with children, with a worker in the end of 
each pew. An orphan asylum filled one row of pews and 
various Sabbath schools other rows. Besides, to each 
aisle two or three ministers were assigned to lend assist- 
ance in the second meeting. Earely, indeed, has such an 
opportunity been afforded for holding up the cross to the 
children. Pastors A. K. Duff of the United Presbyterian 
church, and J. F. Elder, especially the former, had been 
indefatigable in visiting and preparing the way. 

"And now we come to the prepared meeting, that sea of 
faces. The song, "Jesus Loves Me," from those hun- 



What the Pastors Say 93 

dreds of children, filled the house, but in a much greater 
degree God's Holy Spirit filed the place in answer to all 
the prayers. And Christians were there in the spirit of 
prayer. 

"Dr. Elder opened the meeting proper with a word of 
welcome to the Sabbath schools which had accepted his 
invitation. Then Mr. Hammond began his address. 
Those who have heard him can understand if this pencil 
says the address cannot be described. The subject of sin 
was made prominent, and then Jesus, as the crucified 
Savior, was held up. Finally the whole audience was led 
in a simple prayer, sentence by sentence, repeating it after 
Mr. Hammond, closing with: 

" 'Jesus, take this heart of mine. 
Make it pure and wholly Thine; 
Thou hast hied and died for me, 
I will henceforth live for Thee/ 

"Then began the second meeting, an inquiry meeting, 
and in this was seen the benefit of system in the prepara- 
tion. Each child was personally spoken with and many 
were prayed with. After a suitable time opportunity was 
given to as many as felt that they had accepted Christ 
to give expression to this by gathering around the organ 
to sing, and in response to this invitation the great and 
blessed answer to prayer was seen. 

"Every older Christian had been instructed to allow no 
child to give such expression who did not first give evi- 
dence of repentance of sin and faith in Christ. A minister 
said he spoke v/ith each of six girls about fifteen years 
of age in one pew; all acknowledged themselves sinners. 
'Well, are you ready to accept Christ?^ he said to one. 
'Yes, sir.^ Then he asked the next, and so on. He said 
aloud, 'Here is a seatful who accept Christ.' Pastors and 
parents, teachers and superintendents recognized often 
their own children in the pews, and with tears of joy heard 
the answer, 'I accept Jesus as my Savior.' This is giving 
examples of the kind of work done. 

"To give a pen picture of the whole auditorium is im- 
possible, but it is possible to say that the scene was a blessed 



94 Early Conversion 

one. All hushed and qniet, bnt as the pastor said from 
the pulpit at the evening service, with tearful earnest- 
ness, the whole atmosphere he had found in that inquiry 
meeting to he conducive to decision for Christ. Young 
people with whom he had repeatedly spoken during- the 
year past he found there, ready to decide; yes, in many 
cases, already decided, and said he, ^I could not be mis- 
taken as to what these young persons mean.' He said he 
confidently believed that several hundred might have 
given their hearts to Christ here to-day. 

"A lady in the Monday morning prayer meeting de- 
scribed the inquiry meeting as a Pentecostal outpouring. 
Another said it was v/onderful. Still another, 'The win- 
dows of heaven were opened.' A great many said they 
had never seen anything like it. Mr. Hammond has 
sometimes, when with Mr. Spurgeon in London, ad- 
dressed five and six thousand children and youth in a 
single meeting, but he remarked at the meeting yesterday 
that he had seldom, if ever, seen a greater manifestation 
of God's power than at that Sunday afternoon meet- 
ing. 

"Mr. T. J. Williams, long resident in Albany, said he 
was present at all Mr. Hammond's meetings in Utica 
many years ago, when he saw marvelous displays of God's 
grace in connection with Mr. Hammond's work among the 
children. He said: 'I came here yesterday to see if Mr. 
Hammond had the same power and blessing with the 
children, and I found that he had even greater, for I 
never witnessed such a manifestation of God's grace in 
any of his meetings before.' He added that he wished 
every city in the land might enjoy the benefits of Mr. 
Hammond's labors among the young. 

"My pencil can but tamely tell the story of that Sab- 
bath afternoon in Calvary church. Mr. Hammond preached 
at night to a full house, and after the sermon conducted an 
inquiry meeting, which did not close until nearly eleven 
o'clock. Two mothers, one after the other, said between 
the tears of joy: 'My daughter came to Christ this after- 
noon and my son has come to Christ to-night.' A father 
said: 'Why should I not rejoice? My son has just 
said that he accepts Christ.' Many others, parents^ 



What the Pastors Say 95 

superintendents, and teachers, added like testimony, 
and it came with, the emphasis of joyful exclama- 
tion, impossible to describe. Dr. Elder said the sim- 
ple fact that the congregation and so many impenitent 
souls had waited to be spoken with, and were still 
remaining at this late hour, half-past ten, for religious 
conversation, was an indication of the presence of the 
Holy Spirit. And not least was this : A child of ten years, 
on going home, said: Tapa, I never saw such a Sunday 
in all my life.' Even Mr. Hammond said, in the course 
of the meeting: ^I want to make a confession, friends; I 
want to say to you that at the beginning of this service I 
did not have faith to expect this; some of you have been 
praying more than I did for this blessing here to-night.' 
"After sharing and receiving blessings in meetings 
with Charles G. Finney long ago and with Mr. Ham- 
mond in other cities, I have to say this Sabbath at Albany 
was a most blessed day. Edv^ard D. Vance." 

REV. D. V. MAYS. 

"Association with Mr. Hammond in his work in Kan- 
sas in the seventies had acquainted me with the man- 
ner in which the Holy Spirit used him in presenting 
the gospel for the conversion of children. On renew- 
ing acquaintance with him in an extended evangelistic 
tour in the South, in the winter of 1899-1900, it was 
my privilege, with many other precious experiences, 
to witness a most remarkable instance of the effect of 
the singing of his collection of hymns, and of his addresses, 
in a large body of youths in the Protestant Orphan 
Asylum for whites in Charleston, S. C. After his first 
exercises with them, two or three hundred filed by him 
and gave expression to a.,new love for the Savior. Sub- 
sequent visits presented faces radiant with joy in an 
experience of pardoned sin and acceptance of Jesus 
as their Kedeemer. This testimony, like that of mul- 
titudes of other coworkers, is given to call attention 
to the opportunity and duty which present themselves 
everywhere of using such means for the conversion of 
children as will present the gospel simply, clearly and 



96 Early Conversion 

touchingly to youthful minds, and of thereby bringing 
them to Christ. 

"From a child the boy, Timothy, knew the Scriptures, 
and such home training all parents should give their 
children, but it pleases God to save children by 
the foolishness of preaching, and it is the aim of Mr. 
Hammond's book on ^The Conversion of Children' to 
show that such preaching as God has wonderfully used for 
their conversion should be more generally given them. 
While children, they should become wise unto salvation. 

"It gives me much pleasure to join to the praise of 
God in the following testimony of Rev. Thomas Mar- 
shall, D.D., Field Secretary of the Board of Foreign 
Missions of the Presbyterian Church: ^I know of no 
other evangelist during the first fifty years, if there 
has been one during the entire century now closing, who 
has been the equal of Mr, Hammond among the children, 
and also among the unconverted and the hardened in 
our large cities and in our larger towns.' 

«D. V. Mays. 

^'Beaver, Pa., 1900." 



Superintendents and Teachers &7 



CHAPTER VI. 

WHAT THE SUPERINTENDENTS AND SUNDAY SCHOOL 
TEACHERS SAY OF EARLY CONVERSION. 

BISHOP FALLOWS. 

In a large file of letters from young converts in Mil- 
waukee, I find some very touching ones recalling 
many delightful memories of a powerful work of God's 
gpirit, in which nearly all the pastors of the city united. 
Among them were Dr. Geo. M. Stone, now the much 
beloved pastor of the Asylum Hill Baptist church, in 
Hartford, and Right Reverend Bishop Fallows, LL.D., 
of Chicago. I have just received a delightful letter 
from the latter, from which I quote two sentences. He 
understood the children's meetings and rejoiced in them. 
Why should it not be when Christ's words are, "No 
man shall pluck them out of my hand." 

Bishop Fallows writes: "I recall with the greatest 
satisfaction and delight the glorious meetings we had in 
Milwaukee, and thank God devoutly for the great and 
lasting work which was accomplished among the chil- 
dren and the young people of that city. Please accept 
my warmest thanks for the ^Roger's Travels' you sent 
me. I shall read it with the greatest pleasure." 

WILLIAM REYNOLDS, PEORIA, ILL. 

It was through the influence of W. Reynolds and D. L. 
Moody that I was led to go to Peoria, and yet at the close 
of the first meeting, when many of the children and 
young people were asking what they should do to be 
saved, Mr. Reynolds felt he could not engage in the work, 



98 Early Conversion 

but as he saw God's Spirit was moving many of them, 
he soon became interested. The large hall and churches 
were crowded. Mr. D. W. McWilliams, of Brooklyn, N. 
Y., was one of the earnest workers in those meetings. I 
remember something like one thousand professed con- 
version. We often heard touching incidents of parents 
being first moved to attend the meetings through their 
children, who gave evidence of having experienced a 
change of heart. Mr. Reynolds afterwards gave himself 
up to work for the young. He became president of the 
International Sabbath School Association, and spent 
much time in traveling from city to city in the interests 
of the association. One day he came into our meetings 
in Jackson, Mich., where there was an extensive work 
of grace, and spoke as follows: ^^Twenty years ago Mr. 
Hammond held a series of meetings in Peoria. We soon 
came to realize that God was not going to consult us 
about the plans for carrying on this work, and that the 
greatest good was not accomplished by excitement, but 
by the quiet workings of the Spirit of God. We came 
to realize, too, that God could not come in power until 
His people became right before Him and before their 
fellow men, and when we came to this condition then 
would we see sinners coming and accepting salvation and 
back-sliders being awakened out of their sleep. One day 
a lady said: 'I wish that William Reynolds would keep 
his mouth shut in those meetings.' She was asked why. 
'Because he has not spoken to my husband in five years 
and he is standing right in the way of his conversion.' I 
heard of it, and, though I did think that he was the 
meanest man in town and he thought I was the meanest 
man in town, yet I said if I am standing in the vray of 
anyone I am going to get out of it right off, and I took 
my hat and put on my coat and went out of the meet- 
ing and straight to that man's office. When I went in 
he looked astonished and appeared as if he was preparing 
to resist me, but I went up to him and took his hand 
and said, 'Doctor, if I have ever done anything or said 
anything mean about you, and I know I have, I want 
you to forgive me,' and he forgave me then and there, 
and not only that, but he asked my forgiveness also. 



Superintendents and Teachers 99 

We were both moved to tears and that man was after- 
wards converted. If any of you are in anybody's way 
get out of it as quickly as you can. One great proof of 
the great work which Mr. Hammond accomplished in our 
city is the steadfastness with which the children converts 
have held out through these twenty years, and it was a 
great blessing to our city.' 

Mr. Eeynolds said that although he felt rejoiced at 
seeing these old hardened sinners come to Christ, yet it 
rejoiced him most to see the children and youth be- 
ginning a Christian life, because they had so much longer 
to serve God. He then asked how many in the audience 
became converted previous to the age of twenty, then 
how many since that age, and those who responded to the 
first question were more than double the number who re- 
sponded to the last. Continuing with his remarks, he 
said: 

"There was one man converted while Mr. Hammond 
was in our city who was a strong atheist, and he was so 
firm in his belief that his conversion caused more aston- 
ishment than if he had been Eobert G. Ingersoll, and he 
is to-day a man of strong Christian character. 

"Mr. Hammond used to tell the Christians to talk to 
the person next to them and in one meeting I sat be- 
tween two men, one of whom I knew to be a Christian 
and the other I knew was not. I turned around and said, 
'Don't you think you ought to be a Christian?' and he 
said, *Mr. Reynolds, you have been a Christian a good 
many years, haven't you?' 'Yes.' 'And you have known 
that I was going straight to ruin.' 'Yes.' 'Why, then, 
have you not asked me this question before?' Well, I 
acknowledged I had done wrong, but said, 'I have asked 
you now, haven't I?' and asked him what he intended 
to do, and he said he intended to give the question serious 
consideration, and he was converted." 



Mr. Ee3molds told also of how he tried to be an infidel 
for many years, yet he knew all the while that there was 
a God, and how one day, coming home and picking up a 
LofC. 



100 Early Conversion 

bible, his eyes fell on the story of the sufferings of Jesus, 
and that was instrumental in leading him to Christ. 

EARNEST WORDS FROM OFFICE EDITOR '^N". Y. EVANGELIST." 

J. H. Dey, Esq., for many years editor of The Evangel- 
ist, has always been in sympathy with any efforts for the 
salvation of the young. I am glad he has written some- 
thing for "Early Conversion.'^ He says : 

"We have long been acquainted, as those interested in 
the progress of the churches may well be, with the labors 
of the Eev. Edward Payson Hammond. We recall him as 
a youthful member of the Presbytery of New York. It was 
my privilege to attend the meetings which Mr. Hammond 
held in the church of the late Dr. Edwin F. Hatfield, 
at that time the stated clerk of the General Assembly, 
N. Y., and the experienced and wise pastor of the North 
Presbyterian church in West Thirty-first street. The 
congregation was large and influential, and Mr. Ham- 
mond's work fruitful in the best sense. 

"There has been much criticism of our Sunday school 
teaching, some regarding it as too scholastic, and others 
quite the contrary. That there are defects is generally 
admitted. The Christ of the gospel and epistles is in- 
adequately set forth in his redemptive relations to the 
unsaved; in short, the ethical teaching is often wanting 
in that definiteness which leads to a change of heart and 
the building of character. 

"That there was room for the evangelistic labor and 
teaching which Mr. Hammond has supplied, there can be 
no question. Thousands who were brought into the 
kingdom in their tender years through his preaching, 
now testify for him and his methods in their maturity. 
He has done, past all controversy, a great and indispens- 
able work in the churches for more than forty years. 
All have not approved all his methods. He himself 
would be far from claiming infallibility as to these. 
There may have been errors of taste and of judgment. 
But such matters are trivial — the mere dust of the balance, 
when we take account of the untiring labors performed 



Superintendents and Teachers 101 

and the actual and well attested fruits in behalf of all 
classes, but always the young. Our Sabbath schools have 
fallen below the mark of a generation ago, we are told, 
in their strictly religious teaching. If this is so the part 
borne by Mr. Hammond seems the more providential, 
supplementing as it has the inherent deficiencies of in- 
struction, so that a vast number of our youth have been 
powerfully confirmed in the ways of piety, despite the 
falling away in home and school. 

"Blest with vigor of body and mind, Mr. Hammond 
has labored as an evangelist repeatedly in all our large 
cities and in many of the smaller ones of the States, of 
Canada and Great Britain. This has been going on for 
long and the time must be near when he can lead the 
attack no longer. His labors began somewhat in advance 
of those of Mr. Moody. His evangelistic spirit and influ- 
ence will, however, long be perpetuated, alike by the living 
voice and the printed page. Among the most ust-ful of 
his many publications is the one entitled ^The Conversion 
of Children.' It has met with a wide acceptance, and in 
many parts its salutary counsels are easily traced by 
the good which has been wrought. We are glad to learn 
that its author is about publishing a new book, *^Early 
Conversion.' Should it become in some sort a religious 
manual of the family — especially the mentor and guide 
of the young to Christ, and the building of Christian 
character, tJie large purpose of its author will be realized. 
Happy those parents and children who shall come under 
its benign influence. J. H. D/' 



ME. BEN HAINS. 

This brother was of great assistance to me in meet- 
ings held in New Albany. At the first children's meeting 
niciny were impressed and, I believe, led to Christ. Some- 
thing like twelve churches united in the work. I love to 
think of men like him, who feel that it is one of the most 
important things in the world to get children to coiiie to 
Christ. 



102 Early Conversion 

''New Albany, Ind., July 10, 1899. 
"Dear Brother Hammond : 

"I believe that one of the weakest places in our system 
of Christian activity is the lack of systematic evan- 
gelistic work among the children. We teach them in 
the Sunday school, to be sure, yet how sadly large is 
the proportion of those who pass through it and out 
into the world, having learned many good things, but 
yet having failed to come to a personal knowledge of 
Jesus as their Savior and Friend. In our interest in the 
sowing we too often let the early harvest time pass by 
and then, after the children have grown up, make des- 
perate attempts to bring them into the fold, only to 
find them so hardened that our hearts ache at the failure 
to move them. I rejoice above everything else in the 
noble efforts that are being put forth for the evangeliza- 
tion of the children, and I pray they may be increased 
a thousandfold, and that many more may be raised up 
to enter upon this great work. Ben Hains/' 

MISS LIETCH. 

Miss Margaret W. Lietch, from Ceylon, says, in a note 
to Mr. Hammond, that the great hope in India, even 
more than here, lies in winning the children to Christ. 
The great need is that the workers should come to be- 
lieve in the conversion of children, its possibility, and 
be led to pray for, work for and expect it. If the work- 
ers could be led to do this, I believe we might see mighty 
results and great ingatherings the next ten years. 

"Your book. ^The Conversion of Children,^ is one of 
the publications of the Madras Tract Society, and, as 
they have regular agents and depots, we trust it is being 
well circulated. 

"The Lord may raise up the right man to go before 
you and prepare the way. If you go first to Ceylon, 
which is the great center of work for children, there 
being 61,000 children in mission schools, some well- 
known young missionary might arrange for you and pre- 
cede you in the South. Mr. Louis Heib, Secretary of 



Superintendents and Teachers 103 

the Y. M. C. A., in Ceylon, would surely help plan your 
tour and arrange in advance for your meetings at im- 
portant centers, as he did for Mr. Meyers. He would 
do the same service for you in Madras, Calcutta and 
Bombay. I believe it might be possible for you to ac- 
complish the greatest work of your life in India and 
Ceylon the next ten years. May the Lord make his way 
plain before you. Yours in Him, 

''Margaret W. Lietch.'' 

MISS TOBEY^S EXPERIENCE. 

Miss Elizabeth S. Tobey has worked in connection with 
the New England Evangelistic Association, is a strong be- 
liever in the conversion of children, and has led many 
to Christ. The following letter will interest the read- 
ers of this book, and I wish that ministers and evan- 
gelists everywhere would follow her noble example and 
do what they can to bring the young to Jesus: 

"I am glad to hear that you are preparing a book 
of your addresses to children, and incidents of their con- 
version. I fully believe that the gospel is for the little 
ones, and that they should be brought to a saving faith 
in Jesus while young. When I was but a little girl, I 
remember well your meetings in dear Dr. Kirk's church, 
and the help they were to me as a young Christian. I 
also recall with pleasure your visit to my father's house, 
and rejoice in the blessed work which by God's grace you 
have accomplished during these many j^ears, both for 
adults and for the children. We can never fully esti- 
mate the great and widespread influence of these labors 
until we reach the other shore. 

^'Perhaps it may encourage you to know how much I 
have been helped in my own work by the printed stories 
of the children who have come to Jesus in your meet- 
ings, for I hold services for boys and girls in nearly all 
the places where I have revival meetings. 

"In a far away Vermont town a few, rough, hardened 
boys and two or three girls came to such a service, and 
it seemed almost impossible to get their attention to any 
serious thing, but I began with one of the most thrilling 



104 Early Conversion 

of your stories, ^The Little Swiss Girl/ who gave her 
life for her papa's, and then followed with the story of 
'The Persecuted Boy/ and all were so touched that they 
were breathlessly still. The boys dare not look at me, 
lest they should be seen to cry, and so kept their heads 
turned, looking intently out of the window, while swal- 
lowing the tears which were choking them. From that 
moment they were softened and interested in all that 
followed, and I believe they will never forget the im- 
pression made upon their young hearts. 

"May God spare you yet many years to preach the 
gospel to the dear children, as well as to others, and 
surely your reward will be a glorious one as you meet the 
thousands in heaven who will greet you as the friend 
who led them to the cross of Jesus. Most sincerely 
yours, Elizabeth S. Tobey/"' 

MR. WILLIAM LUFF. 

While holding meetings in Eev. Baptist Noel's church, 
in London, there was a young man who took great in- 
terest in them. His poetical abilities were even then 
apparent. He has continued using his pen to God's 
glory. I have recently received this letter from him: 



"94 High Holborn", Lon-don, West C. 

"My Dear Mr. Hammond: I often think of those 
happy meetings in London. I was in the old rooms at 
John street (Baptist ISToers) only a few weeks back, 
speaking to the mothers, and your meetings rose up be- 
fore me. I am sure a work was then begun among the 
young in this country which will go on to an unlimited 
extent. I had just been converted myself, so they gave 
me an impetus. 

"I often read of your meetings, reported in TJie 
Christian, and recall the way in which you used to let 
me help you after the exertion of preaching. A friend 
has Just told me of a lady, now married, who was con- 
verted at ten in one of your London meetings. 

'^M. Luff/' 



Superintendents and Teachers 105 



GEO. MULLER. 

It is a blessing to be acquainted with such a man as 
the late George Mtiller, and I have never ceased to be 
thankful that it was my privilege to be present a few 
days at his institution in Bristol and to speak to hun- 
dreds of children. While holding meetings in England 
he invited me to spend a few days in labor among the 
children. The largest audience room was crowded full. 
Much prayer had been offered for the presence and bless- 
ing of the Holy Spirit, and as the crucified Savior was 
^^ifted up," it was soon evident that many were deeplv 
convicted of sin. I think it would be safe to say that 
at the close of my address nearly all of that great gather- 
ing were bathed in tears, although there had been no spe- 
cial appeals to their feelings, only a simple proclamation 
of the gospel. With a few friends who had come witli 
me we attempted to converse with some of them person- 
ally, but there were so many in tears that it seemed im- 
possible to speak with them all. I was a little fearful 
that Mr. Mtiller would be somewhat alarmed at t]^.o 
manifestation of so much feeling. There was no doubt 
in my mind that it was the work of the Spirit, produc- 
ing "godly sorrow*^ for sin, yet I had seldom witnessed 
so many tears. 

At length Mr. Miiller's heart seemed to be full, and 
did overflow in sweet words of comfort to the weeping 
ones. He fully endorsed every word that had been said^ 
and his appeals deepened, if possible, the impression. 
He urged me to continue the meetings, which I did for 
^ two days longer. I have no doubt that many during 
those three days were "born again" by the Spirit of Gocl. 

I can never cease to love dear George Miiller. I could 
but feel that when God was powerfully at work leading 
those in the springtime of life to Himself such a man 
must sympathize with the movement. 

W. H. STANES, MISSIONARY FROM INDIA. 

I have for some time been in correspondence with W. 
H. Stanes, a missionary from India. He came to this 



106 Early Conversion 

country with the famous V. D. David, the Tamil evan- 
gelist, who spoke in several churches in Hartford, and at 
one of my open-air meetings at the railroad station. Mr. 
Stanes has urged me to return to India with him. He 
has sent the following for this book: 

"I find that Mr. Hammond is preparing a book on early 
conversion. His first book on that subject has been trans- 
lated into the Tamil language by the Book and Tract 
Society in Madras. One result of its circulation in India 
is that many have become acquainted with his work for 
the young man at one of the annual meetings of the Indian 
Sunday School Society he was invited to spend a year in 
that country. As I have lived more than half of my life 
there, and have become deeply interested in the children 
of that land, I have been urging him to accept the invita- 
tion, and hope he will do so. The need of such work as 
Mr. Hammond^s in India is pressing, and I believe he 
would do great good. We were together in ISTorthfield 
holding children's meetings and the convention rejoiced 
in seeing the young led by the spirit of God to trust in 
Jesus. I shall be delighted to assist in any way in under- 
taking work among the children in India. Mr. Ham- 
mond is so well known that I believe there will be no dif- 
ficulty in gathering full audiences of all ages.^' 

MR. MOODY^S LETTER. 

It was through Mr. Moody's influence that I conducted 
a series of meetings in Chicago. He wrote a number of 
letters, one of which I give below. When I went to 
Chicago in 1863 he was one of the first to greet me. He 
attended all the meetings, and I remember well how en- 
thusiastically he worked at the first inquiry meeting in 
the Eev. Dr. Paton's church. He was ready with some- 
thing to say to strengthen the faith of God's people. One 
reason why I loved him was because of his interest in 
children. More than twenty years ago, before any of the 
buildings at ISTorthfield were erected, I spent three days 
with him at his home. He then told me of his intention 
to build a school for indigent girls. Two of my nieces 



Superintendents and Teachers 107 

were among his early teachers. One of them is now a 
missionary in Mexico, and the other is the wife of General 
Howard L. Porter, of Concord, N". H. 

''Chicago, Oct. 28th, 1863. 

"Dear Brother Hammond: I am erecting a building 
that will hold one thousand five hundred, and when done 
I am in hopes I can get you to come out and preach for 
a few weeks. My dear brother, you do not know how 
much I have thought of you while laboring to win children 
to Christ. You do not know how much infidelity there is 
in the church in regard to children conversions. There 
are but very few that believe that children can become 
Christians, but thank God there is a bright day com- 
ing. 

"I feel as if God had raised you up for this work. I 
often pray for you, that God may spare your health, and 
that you may yet live to preach in every city in this 
country. If you can possibly come out here before you go 
to Europe, I wish you would, for we can get things 
ready in a very short time if only you will come. Say 
you will. Yours in Christ, D. L. Moody." 



108 Early Conversion 



CHAPTER VII. 

children's prayers. 

" Wha^-soever things ye desire when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and 
ye shall have them. "--Mark xi. 24. 

Once, I never thought of Jesus, 
Now He's with me day by day; 
Loving words to me He spealceth. 
When I kneel to Him and pray. 

MORE THAN FIVE HUNDRED SEEK JESUS IN LYNN, MASS. 

"Rev. E. Payson Hammond has been holding meetings 
in Lynn, Mass., and a remarkable work, especially among 
the young, has been accomplished. In the short space of 
five days five hundred and twenty-four have been exam- 
ined by those appointed for the purpose and, after a 
second examination by a minister, have received covenant 
cards, which read as follows : 

" 'I believe Christ also hath loved us and has given Him- 
self for us and that I can truly say : 

"Jesus take this heart of mine. 
Make it pure and wholly Thine. 
Thou hast hied and died for me, 
I will henceforth live for Thee.'' 

"At the first meeting over a thousand were present, 
and since then the churches have been daily well filled. 
The meetings are under the auspices of the Evangelistic 
Association of New England, Boston. 

"Only those who work in the inquiry meetings can un- 
(Jerstand them. Those who do tliis are sometimes aston- 



Children's Prayers 109 

ished at the remarkable results of God's blessing on the 
simple preaching of the gospel to the young. 

"John E. Gray, Secretary. 
"March 11, 1898." 

GOD ANSWERS CHILDREN'S PRAYERS. 

As soon as children are really converted they begin to 
pray. After I had visited Montreal the children's 
daily prayer meeting continued in one form and another 
for ten years. I returned one year after my first visit 
and dropped into the meeting and was astonished at what 
I saw and heard. Some of the most delightful meetings I 
have ever attended have been children's prayer meetings. 
They take God at His word and know that He will an- 
swer prayer. They seem to be taught by the Spirit to 
know how to comply with the conditions of prevailing 
prayer. If older Christians are taught to say, "We know 
not what to pray for as we ought, but the Spirit also 
helpeth our infirmities," is not this much more true of 
children; and surely we should not doubt that the same 
spirit is as able to help children as older people. I have 
often noticed that in prayer meetings for adults, though 
little is said to the children they seem to grasp it all and 
d^erive much benefit from it, almost as much as if it was 
entirely devoted to them. 

'"''my PRESENCE SHALL GO WITH THEE.'' 

I related the following at a prayer meeting in Hart- 
ford, Connecticut, and the young as well as the old seemed 
impressed and interested by it: 

"David Brainerd in the early days resolved to carry 
the gospel to a savage tribe of Indians away in the forest. 
His friends declared that they should never see him 
alive again. He carried a little tent under which he slept. 
After weary days of travel he approached the principal 
village of the tribe, but tarried for a while that he mi.c:ht 
plead with God for His blessing on his attempt to ben of. t 
those savage Indians. He supposed that no eye but God's 



110 Early Conversion 

rested on him; but some Indians had watched him as he 
pitched his tent, and then hastening to the village had told 
the chief of the approaching white man. A council was 
held and it was decided that lie must die. 

"A party of Indians hid in a sheltered place and waited 
for the missionary to come out, but Brainerd continued 
long in prayer. Becoming impatient, they drew nearer, 
and cautiously peering through the opening they saw him 
on his knees. Just then a great rattlesnake showly pushed 
its ugly head under the tent, and crawling over Brainerd's 
feet reared itself parallel to the kneeling man's back as 
if to strike its fangs into his neck. Suddenly it drew back, 
as if God forbade the murderous attempt, and glided out 
at the opposite side from which it had entered. The In- 
dians were amazed, and, slowly retreating, they joined their 
comrades and described what they had witnessed. 

"Brainerd was so absorbed in prayer that he knew noth- 
ing of the snake's visit, or of the savage warriors who had 
come to destroy him. He seemed to hear God say, ^My 
presence shall go with thee.' At length he took his bible 
and went toward the village. To his surprise it seemed as 
if the whole tribe came out to greet him. They treated 
him with the greatest respect, regarding him as under the 
protection of the Great Spirit, and concluded that instead 
of being hostile to this man whom God had defended from 
the poison of the rattlesnake they ought to sue for peace. 
They listened to his preaching and were ready to heed his 
entreaties to trust alone in Christ for salvation." 



I desire' every child who reads this "Early Conver- 
sion" to believe that God answers prayer. Jesus' words 
are, "Ask and ye shall receive, seek and ye shall find;, 
knock and it shall be opened unto you." 

When I was holding meetings in St. Catherines, Can- 
ada, Mr. McCollum, with whom I was staying, told me of 
how God answered the prayer of a child whom he knew. 

Some years since, in the city of Buffalo, N. Y., a Sun- 
day school teacher picked up on the street a poor boy, 
nine years of age, so ignorant that he did not know a let- 



Children's Prayers 111 

ter of the alphabet. She took him in, clothed him, and 
took him to day and Sunday school. Three months after- 
ward a revival commenced. Through the efforts and 
prayers of this teacher, the boy was converted. 

Attending the meetings were many sceptics, deists and 
atheists, who were ready to attribute all the power mani- 
fested to the work of man. 

On the third day after this boy's conversion, although 
the feeling was deep, and there were many anxious in- 
quirers, the mouths of both ministers and Christians were 
shut — they could not pray — they knew not why. The 
reason was soon revealed. In a remote corner of the audi- 
ence room this little boy was seen crying. The minister, 
W. W. Gray, went down from the pulpit to him and 
asked : 

"Little boy, what is the matter ? Given up your hope ?" 

"No, sir." 

"What then is the matter?" 

"I want those girls converted." At the same time 
pointing to three grown-up girls sitting upon a bench, 
laughing in great glee. Again he said: "I want those 
girls converted." 

He was asked, "Can you pray for them?" 

"Yes, sir." 

"Do you believe God will hear you?" 

"Yes, sir; I believe he will." 

Mr. Gray announced to the audience that this boy 
would pray. He dropped upon his knees and such a 
prayer as he offered is seldom heard from the lips of 
mortals. He singled out one of those girls so that the 
audience knew w^hom he meant. She instantly uttered 
a cry, dropped upon her knees, asked for mercy, and im- 
mediately gave her heart to God. Then he prayed for 
the next one. She in like manner fell upon her knees 
and called aloud for mercy. Then also the third, in the 
same way. All three, one after the other, within the 
space of a few minutes, were changed from apparent 
thoughtlessness and converted to Christ. This boy then 
rose to his seat perfectly calm and his face radiant. Then 
the mouths of Christians were opened, they could pray; 
many were led to Christ. 



112 Early Conversion 

children's prayers aitswered. 

Look at the mother and three children leaving the 
white house on the hillside and coming down to the 
church, where they will hear about Jesus and his great 
love for "US in dying on the cross that we might have our 
sins forgiven. 

The singing and all that is said rivets the attention 
of these three children. The Spirit of God leads them to 
feel that they are sinners. Their hearts are melted in 
love to Him. In the inquiry meeting, while Christians 
are talking and praying with them, their blind eyes are 
opened, and their hearts go out in love to Christ. They 
at once feel a great change, and are made happy in the 
love of Jesus. 

All the way up the hill, on their return home, they are 
talking about the delightful meeting. After they reach 
their home they cannot help speaking about it, even in 
the presence of their father. 

He did not like it. At last he said to them, ^^I don't 
wish you to talk any more about those meetings." 

Though he was very fond of his six-year-old Amy, and 
loved to hold her upon his knee, as he was not a Chris- 
tian he had no love for Christ, and, hearing her speak of 
Him as if she knew Him better than he did, it vexed 
him, and he again told her that she must not speak any 
more to him about the meetings. 

The next day the mother and the three children went 
to the meeting and were more delighted than ever with 
what they heard and saw, where so many were coming to 
Jesus; but they did not venture to say much about the 
meetings in the presence of their father, yet in a low tone, 
oif in one corner of the room, they could but speak of 
the things they had '^seen and heard." 

Presently he heard them talking of how old Mr. Gray 
had stood up in the meeting, and, with his hand upon 
the head of his little grandchild, had thanked God that 
she had been the means of bringing him to a knowledge 
of Jesus as his Savior. 

^^What!" he exclaimed, turning from his newspaper 
to the children. ^^Is Mr. Gray such a fool as to be car- 



Children's Prayers 113 

tied away with this ? I thought he was a man of common 
sense." 

Yes, they told him, Mr. Gray had been converted and 
was now very happy. 

After dinner, as he went out to give salt to the sheep, 
he remembered how he had seen on the other side of the 
hedge a bird flying in a circle and drawing nearer to the 
ground, while it sometimes gave a shriek. At last it gave 
a shrill cry and dropped into the open jaws of a serpent 
which lay coiled underneath. The poor bird was charmed 
to its death. 

The thought at once struck him that he was being 
drawn away by the power of Satan, while his children 
were being sweetly drawn to Jesus and heaven. He re- 
turned to the house and saw his wife reading the bible. 
He was restless and wandered upstairs. As he was about 
to enter one of the rooms he heard his little Amy praying, 
"0 God, please make my father a Christian. Help him 
to love Jesus the same as I do." 

He could not enter that room. He turned to the other, 
and there, through a crack in the door, he heard his ten- 
year-old daughter saying, "0 God, please make father 
go to the meeting with us that he, too, may learn to love 
Jesus and he happy as we are." 

He could not enter that room. He was ashamed to 
have his wife see the tears in his eyes, and so he passed 
out to the barn. And there he heard his son, on the hay- 
mow, praying most earnestly for his dear father. 

"0 God," the boy was saying, "we don't want to go to 
heaven without dear father. Please show him how Jesus 
has loved him and died for him, so that he, too, may 
trust in Jesus and be saved, and that we may all have a 
home in heaven." 

The father's heart was broken. He turned and hast- 
ened into the house, and falling down on his knees by the 
side of his wife with the open bible, he said : 

"Send for the children. I want them all to pray for 
me now." 

They did so, and he prayed for himself. The charm 
which the evil one had over him was broken, and he 
heard Jesus saying unto him : "Look unto me and be ye 



114 Early Conversion 

saved. I have redeemed thee. I have suffered in thy 
place. I have been wounded for thy transgressions and 
bruised by thy iniquities." 

His heart went out in love to Him. He fell into His 
open arms. From that moment he was a changed man. 

After that, do you think he forbade his children talk- 
ing about the precious meetings? No, no. He loved to 
hear them speak of Jesus, and to gather them around 
the family altar, and to sing and pray with them. 

One of the ministers called me to speak to a man. By 
his side I found a sweet looking girl whom I had seen 
among the happy converts in the children's meetings. As 
soon as I began to speak to this man I noticed she burst 
into tears. I said, "Why are you weeping, my dear?" 

"Oh, I want my dear father to be a Christian. I've 
been praying for him and I coaxed him here to-night 
that he might love the precious Savior." 

This was too much for the father. He broke down and 
I trust he saw how Christ had loved him, and suffered 
on the cross in his place that he might have a bright 
home in heaven with his daughter by and by. 

At the meetings in St. Louis, was an infidel lawyer, 
who seemed delighted to perplex the Christians who 
were seeking to lead others to Christ. I was asked to con- 
trive some way to reach him. It seemed worse than use- 
les-s to argue with him. 

One day I found in different parts of the building 
six converts who had been noted infidelp. I asked each 
of them to gather around this young lawyer, and told 
them I would be there and ask them to relate their ex- 
perience. 

After a while I approached one of them, and inquired, 
in the presence of the scoffer, "Are you a Christian?" 
This question brought out successively the experience of 
the converted infidels, but, to my astonishment it seemed 
to have no effect on the unconverted infidel. 

A few weeks after, when children's meetings were 
held in Eev. Dr. Foot's church, the lawyer's daughter, 
about six years old, was present, and after a day or two 
was led, as she believed, to trust in Je^s. Keturning 
home from the meeting, she asked: 



Children's Prayers 115 

"Papa, why don't you love Jesus? He was so kind to 
die for us, how can you help loving Him? He bled and 
died on the cross for you and me. If you will only comQ 
to Him, He will make you happy too/' 

Thus with great tenderness she pleaded with him to come 
to Christ. When she was about to retire, she begged her 
father, who was in the room, to let her kneel down and 
pray with him. This was too much for his proud heart. 
His little daughter's words were more potent than all 
the arguments or sermons he had ever heard. 

Not long after he related, in Dr. Burlingham's church, 
the story of his conversion. Many hearts were melted. 
He, with about seventy others, went with me to Jefferson 
City, the capital of the state, and held a meeting in the 
senate chamber. There he related his experience in a 
most powerful and touching manner, telling how his 
little daughter had been used by God in leading him, a 
sceptical infidel, to Christ. Eyes unused to weeping were 
filled with tears. 

In Lawrence, Kansas, Mr. Noble Prentiss attended 
the union meetings for the purpose of reporting them 
for a paper of which he was one of the editors. He 
listened attentively to the sermons, and wrote excellent 
reports of the meetings, but was entirely unmoved him- 
self. 

One day as he was passing out of the church during 
the inquiry meeting, a beautiful little crippled child, 
with large black eyes, lifted up her finger, as she stood 
exactly in front of him, and said, "Mr. Prentiss, won't 
you come to Jesus and be a Christian ?" He tried to evade 
her question and pass on. But still she hedged up his way, 
and with tearful eyes pressed him with questions, still 
more pointed. At last he was almost forced to promise 
her that he would be a Christian. That promise was 
faithfully kept. Mr. Prentiss not only became a Christian 
but a most active one. He was a man of fine ability, well 
known in all the region, able at once to command the at- 
tention of any audience, but he had been sadly addicted 
to strong drink. After tliis great change, he went from 
towi; to town and city to city, addressing large nunibers. 



116 Early Conversion 

I have no doubt that many by his earnest words were led 
to Christ. God grant that the facts related in this chapter 
may be the means of leading its readers to realize the 
great influence which converted children may exercise 
in winning souls to Christ. And may this truth, brought 
home by the Spirit of God, act as a powerful stimulus to 
induce our readers to labor more earnestly in the Sabbath 
school, by the fireside, and everywhere, for the immedi- 
ate salvation of the children. 

Mr. Prentiss has lived since that time a Christian. I 
had a long talk with him at his home last spring. He is 
editor of the leading daily paper in Kansas City. 

children's meetings in the n. y. juvenile asylum. 

In this asylum were placed about eight hundred boys 
and two hundred girls, all under the care of E. M. Car- 
penter, an earnest Christian man, who believes it is of 
the first importance that children who are to be thor- 
oughly reformed must first be regenerated by the power of 
the Holy Spirit through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. 
During the past twenty-five years I have occasionally 
held meetings in the institutions in Eochester and I^ew 
York, over which Mr. Carpenter has presided. He has 
lived long enough to learn something of the permanent 
results of such — what some would call phenomena — as 
we saw a few days since. He thoroughly understands 
what is necessary to make such meetings effective. He 
knows that they must be preceded by earnest prayer, 
and that there must be sjrmpathy and co-operation among 
the Christians. 

As soon as I began to speak to that company of one 
thousand boys and girls, I felt the power of God's 
Spirit resting upon us. And ere long many were melted 
to tears as I held up Christ and Him crucified as an 
atonement for our sins. At the close every head was 
bowed, and, as they followed me in prayer, suppressed 
sobs were heard all over the building. The few Chris- 
tians that were present went from seat to seat and talked 
and prayed with the anxious. 

Before the meeting closed it was astonishing to find 



Children's Prayers 117 

what a great number believed they had for the first 
time seen Christ with the eye of faith and trusted alone 
in Him for salvation. ^Yhile we found a considerable 
number who had professed Christ before, yet I think it 
would be no exaggeration to say that between five and 
eight hundred declared that they had been led, in that 
meeting, to believe in Christ, and that for his sake their 
sins had been forgiven. 

If I had not seen such meetings before and watched 
the results, I should have been at a loss to understand it. 
But I have frequently witnessed similar ingatherings 
where the large majority, in answer to much prayer, had 
been led in one or two meetings to see Christ crucified 
for them and, with saving faith, to believe in Him to the 
salvation of their souls. After being truly converted, 
children, properly instructed and encouraged to studv 
the bible and to lead a life of prayer, are more likely 
to become earnest, steadfast Christians than those 
brought in at a later period. Parents and teachers 
should make sure that those under their care are led to 
trust alone in Christ and that through faith in Him 
they experience a genuine change of heart. The follow- 
ing letter received from one of the children in the N. 
Y. Juvenile Asylum shows how children are sometimes 
led to think themselves Christians before they have ex- 
perienced a change of heart. 

'^hen I was at home our Sunday school teacher 
talked to us about loving Jesus and doing good to others ; 
but she did not tell me that I was a sinner, and that 
Christ had died on the cross in my stead, that I might 
have my many sins forgiven and have a new heart and 
be saved ; so I soon forgot all she had said to me. When 
I came up here, I became more interested, and I thought 
because I said my prayers regularly that I was getting 
to be a Christian; but after a while I saw I was not a 
Christian, and I became discouraged and I stopped 
praying altogether. So I continued till the day last 
week when you came up here and spoke about how Christ 
died that dreadful death on the cross for us. I was de- 
termined not to listen to you. My heart was very hard. 



118 Early Conversion 

As you kept on talking I got interested in spite of my- 
self. The tears came from my eyes, and I saw what a 
sinner I had been not to love the precions Savior when 
he had done so much for me. The girls all around me 
were weeping, but I found that ^weeping would not save 
me, but that faith in Christ would save me.' I remem- 
bered the verse you had repeated, 'If we confess our sins, 
He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to 
cleanse us from all unrighteousness.' So I asked God 
to forgive me, and I know he did, for I now love to pray 
and love to read the bible, and love Christians as I 
never did before. Very many of the other girls have 
been converted and are happy now." 

CHILDREN IN AFRICA. 

Some time since, through the American Board, I sent 
copies of my "Conversion of Children" to their mission- 
aries, and have received a letter from Eev. W. C. Wilcox, 
of Groutville, Natal, South Africa. 

After acknowledging the receipt of the book he speaks 
of a work of grace among the children of that place. 
The following I copy from his letter: "We know from 
experience that we have but little hope or encourage- 
ment to work in the mission field, if it were not for the 
children and the young. I could give you some testi- 
monies of children in connection with a recent revival 
in this mission, which are quite as remarkable as any- 
thing related in your book. We have had whole schools 
of children so wrought upon by the Spirit of God that 
it was impossible to go on with studies, but the day had 
to be spent in direct labor for the healing of wounded 
souls. We have had classes of frolicsome boys leave 
the playground of their own accord and spend the recrea- 
tion hour in prayer. The whole of the results have 
been wonderfully encouraging. Many older people have 
been reached by the pious words and example of their 
children, who . could not be reached in any other way. 
This good work is still going on, although it is now more 
than a year since it started. There is a prayer meeting 



Children's Prayers 119 

in the church every morning, and another at some of 
the out-stations in the afternoon. This has been going 
on now, as I have said, for more than a year, and is kept 
up chiefly by the children and young people. We had 
started an Endeavor Society before the revival, which 
was not conspicuous for anything except failure to keep 
the pledges. But since the revival, without any pledge, 
they have gone far beyond what the ordinary Endeavor 
pledge requires." 

In acknowledging the books sent out by the American 
Board, I have received many touching letters, like the 
above, from the missionaries. Children's hearts are the 
same the world over. Having had such experience in 
speaking thro-ugh interpreters in foreign, and even 
heathen, lands, I have found that when in an atmosphere 
of prayer Christ is lifted up children's hearts go out in 
love for Him, they believe in Him and are saved. 

Several years before Sheldon Jackson went to Alaska 
I preached the gospel to the heathen there, old and 
young, and I found, where they had never heard of 
Christ before, that children were ready to yield them- 
selves to Him at once. We found the same state of 
things as we moved up and down in Palestine, and often 
held meetings for the young in the open air. 



Here is a letter from a little girl ten years old. I 
remember her very well. During the children's meetings 
in the city where she lived, you might have seen her 
speaking and praying with her little friends, who felt 
just as she did a few days before, when she could not sing 
"Jesus is mine." 

She wrote a second letter, telling me that she had found 
Jesus and was full of joy. 

Perhaps you have at times felt as this anxious little 
one did when she spelt out these words: 

'"When I spoke to you last, I could not say Jesus is 
mine; and I cannot yet. I attended the inquiry meeting 



120 Early Conversion 

last Sunday, and three kind ladies talked to me. By-and- 
by a little girl came and asked me if I had found Jesus. 
I could not answer her, for I began to weep. 

"Oh, Mr. Hammond, I am so unhappy ! I have tried 
to find Jesus, but I cannot. Please pray for me that T 
may soon be happy, working for Jesus. From your loving 
little friend, Kosa/^ 

If you, my dear friend, feel now as the writer of this 
little letter did, then here is one which I hope will help 
you. 



This Sunday school scholar had been trying for two 
years to find Jesus, but not in the right way. Seeking 
Jesus will never save you but trusting Jesus will. This 
scholar sought Jesus a long time, you will see, but did not 
trust him. The moment you trust Jesus, you are saved. 
The moment you give yourself into His loving arms He 
will fold you to His bosom and you will hear His gentle 
words, "I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.^' (Heb. 
xiii. 5.) 

If you should weep all your life it would not make you 
any better. A good many think if they weep a good while 
Jesus will be ready to receive them, but this is a great 
mistake. I have known some children come, without 
shedding a tear, with simple faith to Him who died to 
save us. 

I saw a Sunday school scholar in Philadelphia, who 
told me that she had found the Savior that evening, and 
yet she had not shed a tear. I have since seen her teacher, 
and he told me that he had no doubt that she did that 
very evening yield herself to God. 

I most earnestly pray that as you read this letter you, 
too, may come to Jesus. 

"I have been trying to become a Christian for the last 
two years. I felt the need of a Savior, but did not know 
what to do. I had no one with whom to talk, so I prayed 
and read my bible, but found no peace. 



Children's Prayers 121 

'^When these meetings commenced, I did not think much 
about them but when all my friends went I thought I 
would go too, and perhaps find the peace I was seeking. 
I went three or four times that week, but did not stay 
to the inquiry meeting. On Saturday I stayed, but my 
companion would not stay for fear some one would speak 
to her; I am glad she has since found the Savior. 

"On Monday I remained with my teacher, and she talked 
and prayed with me, and asked me how I felt ; and I told 
her I thought I had to cry and do something before Jesus 
would take me; but I found I must only come, ^just as I 
am,' and trust Jesus. 

"When I went home I prayed, but it seemed as if Jesus 
was far off; the next morning He seemed to be right by 
me, and I felt happier. I felt very sad that I had for so 
long gone astray. Yet I did nothing but sing all the 
morning. And now I mean to work for Him, for I read 
in my bible that '^f aith without works is dead.' " 



Here is another letter, which may help you to see the 
way to come to Jesus. These letters have often done moro 
than any words of mine, to show children and others the 
way to be saved. 

I pray that as you read these words from one who says, 
"I began to think that I was a sinner," you too may be 
able to say, "The Lord hears my prayer." 

*^^hen I first heard of the meetings, I thought I would 
go. I went the first Sunday you were here and could not 
get in. Then I asked some of my schoolmates if they 
would go on the Monday following; they said they would. 
It was in Dr. Fish's church, and we sat in the second 
seat from the door. 

*^What you said about the tack hammer interested me 
very much, and when you asked the children why it would 
not take the large nails up, they said they were old sinners ; 
then I began to think that I was a sinner. 

"I did not stay to the inquiry meeting, for I was afraid 
to have any one speak to me about my soul. I went home, 



122 Early Conversion 

and that night I could not sleep, for I was thinking what 
a great sinner I was. After lying awake until nearly 
midnight, I went to sleep. I thought I would go the next 
afternoon, and so I went and stayed to the inquiry meet- 
ing, and soon afterwards Dr. Parker came and spoke to 
me and he asked me if I loved Jesus, and I told him I 
wanted to love Him. 

"I went home that night, and prayed that Jesus would 
take me. I went to all the meetings that week, and on 
Friday morning I felt so happy that I went about the 
house singing, and I believe the Lord heard my prayers. 

"I love to read the bible now and I love to pray." 

''PEAY TO GOD AND HE WILL MAKE YOUR FATHER WILLING."" 

A wicked man that did not believe in the bible or allow 
his daughter to go to Sunday school was one day led by 
this same little Mary to feel that he was a great sinner. 
She had a playmate about her own age who had given 
herself to Christ. When she found how happy she was 
since she began to trust in Jesus, Mary felt that she too 
was a sinner and that she must come to Jesus and believe 
in Him and get a new heart or she would never be happy 
here or hereafter. Her friend found her one day asking 
how she could become a Christian. The answer was, 
"Come to Sunday school, and my teacher will tell you 
how Jesus died on the cross for us.'' 

"Father will not let me. I should like to very much, 
but he will not let me go to Sabbath school or to meeting. 
What shall I do?" 

"Well, Mary, go home and pray to God that he will 
make your father willing to let you go to the Sunday 
school." 

She went home into her own room and kneeled down 
and prayed that her father might be willing. Just at that 
time the father was passing the door of her room and heard 
her prayer. 

He stopped and listened. The tears began to fall from 
his eyes. He was so much affected by her prayer that he 
opened the door and taking her in his arms he said: 
"Mary, ,,you may go to the Sunday school." 



Children's Prayers 123 

The next Sabbath she went and was there taught how 
Christ had died in our stead, how He had loved us and 
given Himself for us. Her heart went out in love to Him. 
God for Christ^s sake forgave her sins. With a light step 
she hastened home and told her father that she was now 
very happy in the love of Jesus, that she believed she had 
found him to be her Savior. The scoffing father^s heart 
was melted. "Mary, what shall I do to be saved? I have 
been a great sinner. How can I be forgiven?'^ 

"You must just come, as I did papa, and ask God for 
Christ's sake to forgive you and He will. He has promised 
to do this and I know He did it for me.'' 

He took his daughter's advice and his wife did the 
same ; they were soon upon their knees, and God answered 
their prayers. 

Are you, my young friend, a Christian? Have you 
tried to lead any of your playmates to Christ? You may 
have some who are not Christians, and if you will get them 
to see how Jesus has loved us and given Himself for us 
they may come to Jesus and bring an unsaved father with 
them. Quite a little girl in Syracuse, 'N. Y., who was so 
young she could only write in capital letters, wrote me a 
letter, telling me she had become a Christian. In it she 
said: "If Jesus had not died for us the bestest of us 
couldn't have been saved. But now that He has died on 
the cross for us, the worstest of us can be saved." She 
might have quoted that verse in Heb. vii. 25 : "Wherefore 
He is able to save unto the uttermost all them that come 
unto God by Him." 

May the Lord by His spirit help you, if you are not a 
Christian, to come to Him at once, and then to go to work 
and try to bring others to Him. That is the way and 
the only way to be really happy here and hereafter. 



124 Early Conversion 



CHAPTER VIII. 

RESULTS OF- EARLY CONVERSION. 

"The Lord gave the word; great was theeompany that published it. "—Psalms 
Izviii. 11. 

Our souls are rescued now from death; 

Our eyes are free from tears; 
We'll praise Him with our daily breath 

Till Christ, our Lord, appears. 

I ONCE received two hundred and ten letters in one 
day from young converts, many of them children in New- 
ark, N. J., and I am going to let you read one a girl sent 
me from Montreal, where I held three series of meetings. 
The last time I was there I was delighted to find many 
who testified that they became Christians in our chil- 
dren's meetings there, more than thirty years before. This 
thirteen-year-old says in her letter: 

"It may give you some encouragement to know that I 
found Christ in your meetings when you were here be- 
fore. It was only out of curiosity that I first attended 
them. I soon felt there was something the world could 
not give that I needed; my pride was too strong to go to 
' Christ. At first I tried to quiet my conscience, but the 
sense of my guilt fell upon me, and I could not rest. They 
sang, *I know I am forgiven,' but I could not join in, 
for I knew it was not true in my case. I felt I would 
give worlds to be able to sing it. At the inquiry meet- 
ing a girl asked: 'Are you a Christian?' I said, 'No.' 
^ould you like to be ?' 'Yes.' 

"She spoke kindly to me, and said, 'Do not rest till you 
have peace in believing.' I was in great distress. Satan 
whispered, *You can never be saved; you are too great a 
sinner.' Thus for days I was in darkness. The last even- 



Results Of Early Conversion 125 

ing you were here I wept much during the service; I 
felt it was my own fault I had not been saved before. I 
saw that Christ had died for me, and that God was ready 
to forgive me, if I would only confess my sins and believe 
in Him. I did so, following you in a few words of 
prayer, and when you came to the verse you wrote in that 
hymn we sing so often : 



* Jesus take this heart of mine. 
Make it pure and wholly Thine; 
Thou hast hied and died for me, 
I will henceforth live for Thee/ 



the burden rolled away, peace and joy filled my soul, I 
felt sure my prayer was answered, and that I had a new 
heart. I began at once to work for Jesus, and I have 
been doing so ever since. 

"I sincerely hope none will reject Christ, as I did, but 
just come to Him at once, and see how he has loved and 
died for them; them they will be as happy as I am. I 
often think what an awful thing it would have been if 
I had died during those days that I rejected Christ/' 

His words to such are, ^e will not come unto Me that ye 
might have life.'' May God help you to come at once 
that you may never again be found rejecting the dear 
Savior, who loved you more than mother ever loved her 
child, and who suffered in your place on that dreadful 
cross. 

How many lamhs are straying. 

Lost from the Savior s fold? 
Upon the lonely mountains 

They shiver luith the cold. 
Within the tangled thickets. 

Where poison vines do creep. 
And over rocky ledges. 

Wander the poor lost sheep. 



126 Early Conversion 

Oh, ivho will go to find them. 

Who, for the Savior's salce. 
Will search, with tireless patience. 

Through Iriar and through hraJce? 
Unheeding thirst and hunger. 

Who still, from day to day. 
Will seeh, as for a treasure. 

The lambs that go astray. 

How swfiet 'twould he at evening 

If you and I could say. 
Good Shepherd, ive've teen seeMng 

The lanils that went astray; 
Heart-sore, and faint with hunger. 

We heard them making moan, 
'And lof we come at nightfall 

Bearimg them safely home. 

—Mrs. E. H. Gates. 

Away in Gharleston, S. C, and other places in the 
South this last winter, I have seen hundreds of children 
come to Jesus, thus getting their sins forgiven and their 
hearts changed, and made happy in His love. 

Will you not follow their example, and make these 
lines which I have written for you the expression of your 
own heart ? Then you will find your soul filled with ^^peace 
and joy" in believing in Jesus. 

When I read of little ones 

Weeping o'er their sinful ways. 
Sad to thinlc they left undone 

That which should begin their days. 
When I see them in such crowds 

Flocking to the Savior's arms. 
Like the little doves in crowds 

Entering safe from all alarms. 

When I hear the Savior say. 

Suffer little ones to come. 
Oh! how can I stay away. 

Now at once to Him I'll run. 



Results Of Early Conversion 127 

He will malce me happy, too. 

He will wipe away my tears; 
Lead me all my journey through. 

Drive away my douhts and fears. 

He who hied and died for me 

Sure will give me all I need; 
From my sins He'll set me free. 

Every prayer of mine He'll heed. 
Of His wonder ous love Fll sing. 

Thus my faith shall grow more strong. 
Till at last heaven s arches ring 

With our glad triumphant song. 



When in Scotland I heard a touching story, showing 
how the above simple question was used in leading a 
scoffing sceptic to the feet of Jesus. It is a true story. 
I was acquainted with the father of the child. I pray 
that many of our readers may seek to lead some one to 
the Savior. A simple question like this may cause a 
proud heart to feel that Jesus has "loved us and given 
Himself for us," who in after years may be able to relate 
an experience like the following: 

"As I stepped upon the platform at the railway station, 
a hand was laid upon my arm, and a voice said, ^Norman, 
is this you?' 

"I turned and looked at the speaker. It was an old 

class mate, Eichard , with whom I had agreed to pass 

a few weeks and had not seen for years. After we had 
pushed our way through the noisy crowd and were seated 
in his carriage I looked at him again, and exclaimed: 

" 'Richard, how you have altered ! how different now 
from the wild youth of old.' 

" 'Yes, K'orman, there have been many changes with me 
since we parted; but the greatest has been here,' said 
he, smiling, and gently touching his breast. 

" 'Humph,' was my ejaculation, which elicited no re- 



128 Early Conversion 

''That evening as he, his wife and myself were walking 
in the conservatory, and I was admiring some jessamines, 
he said to me, 'Norman, I have yet a little treasure to 
show you, and although it is small, it is greater than all 
these, almost the greatest one I have. Can you guess ?^ 

''When we went back to the drawing room he showed 
to me his - beautiful little girl, his only child, his little 
Bessie. I was not fond of children, at least I thought so, 
but strangely did the little maiden win her way to my 
heart. Eight cloudless summers of her sunny life had 
passed, and had each one as it gently glided by left with her 
all its charms she could not have been more beauti- 
ful. 

"That evening, sweet in memory to me, we became 
firm friends. She loved me, because when she asked papa 
he said he did. She sat with me a little while and I 
told her an old fairy story which most strangely came to 
my remembrance, and then, after we had a frolic, she went 
to bed. 

"The next day we all went out for a drive, which was 
a delightful one. Little Bessie was bright and beautiful 
as the day, but sometimes there was a strange thoughtful- 
ness of expression upon her face which troubled me as 
being beyond her years. 

"As I was talking to her father I said something jeer- 
ingly about Him who had led the only pure life on earth. 
Eichard said not a word in reply, but motioned me to look 
at Bessie. She was looking into my face with a look of 
mingled horror and surprise — an expression such as I never 
saw before nor since, and which I shall never forget. It 
was for a moment. N"o one spoke. Then the little maid 
burst into a flood of uncontrollable tears, and I felt a 
certain shame that in the presence of one so pure, I 
should have spoken what she had never heard before. Then 
she looked at me in a sort of pitying way, and said, 'I 
thought you loved my Jesus ; oh, how could you have said 
that of Him?' During the rest of the drive she lay upon 
her father's bosom in perfect silence. No one spoke. 

"The next morning I was alone in my room thinking 
of all that had occurred, and a strange unaccountable 
feeling of seriousness was creeping over me, a sort of long- 



Results Of Early Conversion 129 

ing to be like her, when suddenly the little one was at my 
side. I started as I saw her, and met the tender gaze of 
love and pity which she bent upon me. Her head was laid 
upon my arm and for a moment both were silent. Then 
the silence was broken with the words, 'Won't you love my 
Jesus?' and she was gone. 

"I could not ridicule that lovely spirit, and yet some 
demon within me tempted me to do so. The next morn- 
ing, and the next and the next, the little girl came in the 
same way, said the same words and disappeared. I never 
answered her, and at no other time did she allude to the 
subject, but she never failed to come at that morning 
hour. 

"One day I said to her, almost unconsciously, 'Tell me 
how, Bessie.' She looked at me a moment and the next 
was seated on my knee, and the words that flowed, those 
simple, childish words, in which she told the story of 
Christ's love, never shall I forget. My eyes were far from 
dry when she went away, but there was less sorrow on her 
face than usual. Morning after morning she came and 
never seemed weary of telling the sweet tale. But one 
morning she did not come and I waited a long time in 
vain. No little feet came pattering along the hall, no 
little hand was clasped in mine, no little words of instruc- 
tion were lisped in my ear. Presently there came a hur- 
ried knock at my door. It was opened without waiting 
for permission and her father was with me. 

" 'Norman,' he said, 'she has just waked from a long 
and heavy sleep and is fearfully ill. Will you come? 
Tell me if you know v»'hat it is.' 

"I vrent. There lay the little one with eyes closed, and 
in a sort of stupor. I knew at a glance it was scarlet 
fever. How I told those two aching hearts I know not, 
but they were wonderfully calm in their anguish. The 
doctor soon confirmed my statement, but there was so 
painfully little to be done for the dear sufferer that two 
days passed almost in silence as we watched over her pre- 
cious form. We knew from the first that she was no longer 
of the earth, and, indeed, it was a heavy burden for us to 
bear to think that she no longer would be the light of 
our hearts. I say we, for though I was perhaps mistaken^ 



130 Early Conversion 

the little one had so taken possession of my heart that it 
seemed to me that she could not be dearer to those who 
had the first earthly claim upon her affections. At the 
end of the second day her life seemed partially to return. 
She opened her eyes, and, smiling a little, said, ^Dear 
Uncle I^orman, won't you love my Jesus? Mamma loves 
Him, papa loves Him, and I love Him and am going to 
Him, and I want to tell Him that you will love Him/ 

" ^Bessie,^ said I, ^tell Him my heart and life are His 
forever more/ 

" 'Mamma, papa, I am so happy now. Now I have all 
I want. Now I come, I come. Lord Jesus !' and the youth- 
ful spirit, so pure, so holy, returned whence it came. 
God's little messenger had turned a soul to righteoucness 
and was called home.'' 

My dear friend, if you are not a Christian I beg of you 
to resolve, like Norman, to become one at once. May you 
be influenced by the words of this dear Christian child 
to give yourself to Him, who bled and died on the cross 
for us that we might be forgiven and our hearts changed 
and we thus fitted for the mansion above where we hone 
to meet many whom we have loved on earth. 



At a large meeting in Fremont, Neb., I noticed a 
girl about twelve years of age weeping at the beginning 
of the meeting. I was surprised at this, as nothing had 
yet been said to impress her. She continued to weep 
during the entire service. A lady, who sat beside her, 
tried to comfort her, but it seemed impossible to stop 
the tears. In the inquiry meeting I spoke to her, as did 
also others, and she, at length, trusted in Jesus as her 
Savior. 

I asked what caused her to weep at the commencement 
of the service. She replied that one of the girls who 
was converted the day before spoke to her when coming 
into the church, and said, "You are not a Christian; 
you do not love Jesus. Why do you not give yourself to 
Him to-day?" These words impressed her, and made 
her think how sinful she had been not to love Jesus. 

That evening her mother said to me, '^When my 



Results Of Early Conversion 131 

daughter came from the meeting this afternoon, she 
kissed me and said: 

"Mother, I have given myself to Jesus. I love Him 
with all my heart, and am going to live with Him." 

She was sure her daughter had a changed heart and 
was converted. 

Are you, my dear young reader, a Christian? Have 
you got a new heart, and do you truly love the Savior? 
Many think because they are what are called "good chil- 
dren" that they are Christians. But this is a mistake. 
It means a great deal to be a Christian. If you are a 
Christian, you will have five kinds of love in your heart: 
A real personal love for Jesus, as the One who bled and 
died on the cross for you; a love for His people; a love 
for the bible that will lead you to study it; a love for 
prayer, so you will feel you cannot live without it, and 
a love for the salvation of souls. 

If you have not this love in your heart, you have as 
much need to weep as did that girl in Fremont. Will 
you make this prayer your own? "If I have not loved 
Thee, dear Savior, I know I have much reason to 
weep for my sins. 0, Lord, forgive my sins for Jesus' 
sake, who suffered for us on the cross. 

"Weeping will not save me; 
Jesus wept and died for me; 
Jesus suffered on the tree; 
Jesus waits to mahe me free; 
He alone can save me. 

'^ut now I give myself to Thee and thank Thee for 
Thy great love. I believe God will forgive my sins be- 
cause He has promised to do it for Jesus^ sake. Amen." 

THE TEMPERANCE STORY. 

It is very essential that children should be made to 
feel early the importance of never touching anything 
that intoxicates. In some parts of New England I know 
that many boys get a taste for drink by the use of sweet 
cider. Day by day, as the cider becomes stronger, they 
continue drinking, until they have a longing for it. 



132 Early Conversion 

They may have already inherited this longing. Pastors? 
and Sunday school teachers ought to give warning in 
this matter. The use of root beer is just about as dan- 
gerous. After it has been kept a few days and fer- 
ments there is a percentage of alcohol in every bottle; 
chilldren and young people get a taste for it, and then 
crave something stronger. Young people should be 
taught that there is no safety in using such drink. The 
following story may help some minister or teacher while 
speaking on intemperance to impress these truths. 

One evening, and in order to encourage the young in re- 
sisting temptation, I narrated the following stirring inci- 
dent, which appears in the new series of "Floral Leaflets.'^ 
All those who trust in Jesus should do what they can to lead 
others from using strong drink. 

You may have heard before about a little boy who shipped 
from Liverpool when he was twelve years old. The sailors 
one day urged him to "take some grog.^' 

" 'Excuse me ; I would rather not.' 

"They laughed at him, but they never could get him 
to drink liquor. The captain said to the boy: 'You 
must learn to drink grog if you are to be a salior.* 

" Tlease excuse me, captain, but I would rather not.'' 

" 'Take that rope,' commanded the captain to a sailor, 
'and lay it on; that will teach him to obey orders.' 

"The sailor took the rope and beat the boy most 
cruelly. 

" 'Now drink that grog,' said the captain. 

" 'Please, sir, but I would rather not.' 

" 'Then go into the f oretop and stay all night.' 

"The poor boy looked away up to the masthead, trem- 
bling at the thought of spending the night there, but he 
had to obey. 

"In the morning the captain, in walking the deck, 
looked up, and cried: 'Helloa, up there!' 

"No answer. 

"'Come down!' 

"Still no answer. 

"One of the sailors was sent up, and what do you think 
he found? The poor boy was nearly frozen. He had 



Results Of Early Conversion 133 

lashed himself to the mast, so that when the ship rolled 
he might not fall into the sea. He brought him down 
in his arms, and they worked upon him till he showed 
signs of life. Then, when he was able to sit up, the 
Captain poured out some liquor and said: 

" ^Now drink that grog !' 

" Tlease, sir, I would rather not. Let me tell you 
why, and do not be angry. In our home in the cottage 
we were so happy, but father took to drink. He had no 
money to get us bread, and at last we had to sell the 
little house we had lived in and everything we had, and 
it broke my poor mother^s heart. In sorrow she pined 
away — till, at last, before she died, she called me to her 
bedside, and said: "Jamie, you know what drink has 
made of your father. I want you to promise your dying 
mother that you will never taste drink. I want you to 
be free from that curse that has ruined your father." 
*0h, sir,' continued the little fellow, Vould you have 
me break the promise I made to my dying mother? I 
cannot, and I will not do it.' 

"These words touched the heart of the captain. Tears 
came into his eyes. He stooped down and, folding the 
boy in his arms, said : 'No, no, my little hero ! Keep 
your promise, and if any one tries again to make you 
drink, come to me and I'll protect you.' 

"The captain was true to his word. That boy loved 
his mother, and was determined to do as she asked him. 
Why did he love her? Because he knew that she loved 
him. Yet that mother never died to save him, as Jesus 
died to save you. Are you not often doing things which 
displease Jesus? You would not if you truly loved 
Him. You can never love Him until you have a 'new 
heart/ '' 

''papa, how old are you?'' 

In Harrisburg two years ago many children and youths 
were led to Jesus. Among them was a little boy, son of 
a gentleman of high literary standing. In his parlor 
he said to me, "I was sitting here by the fire yesterday 
afternoon, when my little boy came in from your children's 



134 Early Conversion 

meeting. He sat quietly looking at the fire for a while 
as if something important was upon his mind. He then 
began to shrng his shoulders, as if he had something 
difficult to express. Then looking up he said: 

" Tapa, how old are you T 

" Tifty-six, my son.^ 

" ^How old was grandpa when he died T 

" ^Sixty, I believe.^ 

" ^Well, papa, are you a Christiai^ T 

*' 'I don't think I am, my son.' 

" ^Hadn't you better become one now, my dear father ? 
You haven't much time to wait before you will be as 
old as grandpa was when he died.' 

"I gave myself up to Jesus and He made me a happy 
Christian." 

"The little fellow," he added, "came close up to me, 
and begged me to love Jesus. I have heard sermons all 
my life, but never such a powerful one as from my little 
boy, sitting here by the fire yesterday afternoon." 



CHILD LEADS MOTHER TO JESUS. 

During the eight years I have resided in Hartford I 
have occasionally held meetings in various parts of the 
city and seen many children come to Jesus. A few weeks 
ago the superintendent in a Swedish church said he gave 
his heart to Christ in a meeting I conducted in the north 
part of the city, and he hoped many more would do the 
same. Eecently I held meetings in one of the churches 
here and was much interested in a girl nine years of age. 
The pastor has since told me more about her, and I am 
sure you will be interested in hearing of her. 

The child's father and mother died some years since 
and she was adopted by a family who had not attended 
church till just before this girl's tragic death, and, then 
only because she begged them to do so. During the 
address, Anna Belle's eyes were filled with tears and sud- 
denly she buried her face in her hands and wept. She 
remained for the after meeting, and made this prayer 
her own: 



Results of Early Conversion 135 

Jesus, take this heart of mine. 
Make it pure and wholly Thine, 
Thou hast hied and died for me, 
I will henceforth live for Thee. 

Ere long her tears were dried and, with many other.s, 
she professed to have found the Savior. 

Every week she was present at the young converts' 
meeting conducted by the pastor. In one of them, she 
said: 

"I never knew that I was a sinner until in that first 
meeting I heard Mr. Hammond tell how Christ had died 
for us. I am now very happy and I want everybody to 
love Jesus." 

Some days after she went to the hospital with her 
pastor to see a sick woman. He wrote me about their visit, 
saying : 

^"I went again to the hospital and took Anna Belle 
with me. After prayer, she took out some of your tracts 
that you gave us for distribution and said, ^I am a Chris- 
tion and love Jesus and want others to love Him. If you 
will read this paper, it will tell you how to become a 
Christian and how to love Him.' ^' 

On my return I went to the almshouse to see a woman 
who has been a Christian for over sixty years. Before 
leaving Anna Belle said: "Here is a paper that will tell 
of His love to us. I am a Christian and I love Him very 
much." 

She went home and told her mother and this touched 
her heart and brought tears to her eyes, for she had not 
before believed that the child was really converted. Xovv' 
she realized something of the great change that had 
come over her. Thus the testimony and changed life of 
this daughter led her mother to realize that she was a 
sinner and needed to have her heart changed through faitli 
in Christ. 

A few days after, she was sent to a grocery store on an 
errand. While going she stumbled across a live electric 
wire. Some one heard her crying, "Lord, save me ! Lord, 
save me !" But in a few minutes she ceased to speak. 
Those who had seen her beautiful life knew that she was 



136 Early Conversion 

taken where there is no sorrow and no death and where 
God shall wipe away all tears from all eyes. I was sent 
for to conduct the funeral services. This sudden death 
made a deep impression on all present and on the Sunday 
school and it is known that some have been led to Christ 
through its influence. 

Are you, my dear young reader, a Christian? If not, 
I beg of you to become one at once. You, like Anna 
Belle, are a sinner in God's sight. At that first Sunday 
afternoon meeting, Anna Belle took in her hands a crown 
of thorns that was given to me in Jerusalem by the bishop's 
wife. This brought to her mind how Christ had suffered 
for us. The tears were hardly dry upon her cheeks, but 
a smile was on her countenance, as she thought of how 
God had for Christ's sake just forgiven her sins and given 
her a new heart. Children who early give their hearts to 
Christ are more likely to live long than those who go on 
in sin and disobey God. I do not wish you to think that 
those who give their hearts to Christ when young will 
die soon, because I do not believe it. Some Sunday 
school books give this idea. It is for this world that you 
ought to be a Christian. Do not fail to become one at 
once. Then you will be fit to live and fit to die. 

'^I WILL NOT fight/'' 

^^But you are afraid to,'' said Ealph. 

"Afraid of what?" said George. 

"You are afraid to fight with me.'^ 

"It's not because I am afraid of you." 

"Who are you afraid of, then? Ah, I know. You are 
afraid if you try to whip me that your mother, if she 
finds it out, will surely whip you. It always makes 
cowards of boys to be tied to their mother's apron strings. 
Now, just lay down your book, double up your fists as 
you see me, and come on. I'll risk both of you. I've been 
mad at you ever since you and your sneaking friend, 
Jim Hooker, beat me playing ball the other night, and 
now I want to pay you for it." 

"You may," said George, "say as many hateful things 
as you please; I will not fight. I believe I could easily 



11 



Results of Early Conversion 137 

whip you. Dogs that bark the loudest are always the 
soonest to turn and run. It's not you that I am afraid of. 
But I am afraid to displease my mother. She has often 
told me never to strike back, even if another boy should 
provoke and strike me. From this bible you want to 
throw down I learned a verse last Sabbath which says: 
'Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is 
right.' '' 

"But your mother will not know it,'' said Ealph. 

"Well, some One else would know of it, who has done 
more for me than even my dear mother has." 

"Who is that?" said Ralph. 

"Oh, it's some One that I love with all my heart, and 
if you loved Him as I do you, too, would be afraid to 
fight." 

"Who is that?" 

"I will tell you one thing about Him, and then you may 
know : 'When He was reviled, He reviled not again.' 
Last week I went to some meetings of Mr. Hammond's 
for children and young people, and when I heard all 
about the cruel insults and mockings, and scourging in 
Pilate's Hall, and about His dreadful sufferings and 
death on the cross for sinners like me, I could 
not but love Him. I then asked God to forgive me all my 
sins, and to give me a new heart, so that I should never 
want to fight or do any wicked thing again; and I know 
he heard my prayer, for now I love the things I hated 
before, and hate the wicked things I loved before. I can 
forgive my enemies now, but before I was never satisfied 
till in some way I had paid them for all the injury they 
had done me. Now I confess I am afraid to fight, for I 
know it would displease my best friend, Jesus. He says, 
'Love your enemies, do good to them that hate you.' " 

"Well, George, I begin to think you are right. I wish 
I could be as good as you. I am glad you would not 
fight with me. Your words have done me good. I do 
wish I, too, could become a Christian and love the Savior 
as I see you do." 

Now, dear young reader, would you rather be like Ralph 
or George? But, if like the latter, you would be able to 



138 Early Conversion 

say when temptation comes, "I will not fight/' you must 
come to Jesus and get a new heart. 



THOUGHT I WAS LOST. 

Here is a nice letter from a young friend whose home is 
away in Kansas. I remember she told me the reason why 
she had such a struggle before she gave herself to Christ 
was that she knew if she did this she would have to for- 
give one with whom she had been quarreling. 



"1 am so happy, and everything looks to me so beauti- 
ful now, that I would not give up loving Jesus, and have 
the proud, unforgiving spirit I had a week ago for any- 
thing in the world. I always thought I was a happy girl, 
but I never did know what real happiness was until Jesus 
forgave me and taught me how to love Him. Oh, Mr. 
Hammond, I do not see how I ever could get angry with 
any one again and not wish to forgive them, when Jesus 
was so very good to me. When I heard you were coming 
to our city, I determined to go and hear your first sermon 
only, for fear I should be convicted and tempted to for- 
give those I was angry with; but I could not stay away, 
and when Christ's people would talk to me the first two 
days I would tell them I felt very indifferent and did 
not know as I cared to be a Christian, when I was under 
strong conviction all the time. The afternoon after you 
had talked and prayed with me and I had gone home I 
knew Jesus would receive me if I only asked Him, but I 
would not. I was even wicked enough to say I would 
never attend any of their meetings again. But I did 
come the next afternoon, and when you wished to know 
how many would meet you in heaven I gave up in despair, 
for, oh, Mr. Hammond, I thought I was lost and I never 
felt so wretched in all my life ; and I would have left the 
church, and perhaps never been a Christian, if you had 
not come and told me Jesus would take me. I know T 
would have been lost. I am now trying to work for Jesus.'' 



Results of Early Conversion 139 

I have found a precious Savior, 

He lias washed my sins away; 
Now rejoicing in His favor, . • 

/ am happy all the day. 

Sweetest joy my heart is swelling — 

Joy the world could never give; 
While in sweetest strains I'm telling 

How He made my spirit live. 

Lost in sin, I wandered, weary, 

Far from Jesus, far from home; 
Till He came, in love, to cheer m,e. 

Sweetly calling, ''Wanderer, come.'* 

Pardon full and free He offered. 
Showed His bleeding hands and side; 

Told me how for me He suffered. 
For my sins was crucified. 

Then my heart, with thanks d' erfioiving , 

Yielded to His gracious call; 
At His feet in sorrow bowing. 

Gave to Him my life, my all. 

Now Fm His, yes. His forever! 

Safe within His happy fold; 
Jesus' lambs can perish never. 

Love like His can ne'er grow cold. 



140 Early Conversion 



CHAPTER IX. 

THE ASTONISHHED INFIDEL — WHAT CHILDREN CAN DO FOR 

JESUS. 

A little child shall lead them.— Isiah xi. 6. 

To show how the Lord can use children, I am reminded 
of an incident that occurred in London. It shows how 
God can use timid youth to preach the gospel and to 
touch even hard-hearted infidels. 

The facts in the case are as follows : Our Union meet- 
ings in the Y. M. C. A. hall brought together large 
audiences, and the reports in the papers arrested the 
attention of the Infidel Club. Hundreds were convicted 
of sin and brought to Christ. The "Club" sent one of 
its trusted henchmen to find out about the so-called 
"awakening'' and to bring a report to them. They were 
then determined to expose the whole fallacy of the move- 
ment and to show what fools the people were to attend 
or allow their children to attend such services. 

And now let me tell you, in substance, the words of 
this man, who, a few weeks after, at another meeting in 
London, gave his testimony as to what he had seen and 
believed. 

^^I was appointed from our club of Free Thinkers to visit 
Finsbury Park Hall during the special mission conducted 
by Mr. Hammond. The first night I sat in the rear of the 
hall, with the curl of derision on my lip and the look of 
scorn on my face. My note-book became full of sarcasm and 
indignation that so many could be so stupidly fooled. 
But, determining to find out everything I could, and to 
gain fresh pointers for myself and allies, I took a seat 
one night near the front and alongside of a little fellow 
of ten summers. Mr. Hammond made an earnest ap- 
peal to «U who would become Christians to pray juat 



What Children Can Do for Jesus 141 

where they were. To my astonishment, the boy by mv 
side dropped on his knees immediately and, with tears 
sought the help of the Savior. Mr. Hammond then 
asked all of the adults to help any that needed counsel, 
and to pray and speak with the anxious. 

"In order to further carry out my instructions and to 
show it was all a farce, I knelt by the side of this weep- 
ing boy. Supposing I was a Christian, he said: ^0, 
sir, won't you pray for me T This was more than I could 
stand, and I got up from my knees and fled quickly 
from the hall. I saw there^ was something in that meet- 
ing new to me, and I at once found myself fighting 
something within. There seemed a dreadful warfare be- 
tween two dift'erent persons. Then, for the first time, I 
realized what it was to be in the hands of a just God. 

"My agony of soul I can never describe. The conflict 
between light and darkness was one of terrible fierce- 
ness. The natural man struggled against the Spirit, 
and it seemed as if I should lose my reason. But I gave 
myself to Christ as so many had done in those meetings. 

"But then came a worse fight than that between the 
natural and spiritual man. For the first time it dawned 
upon me that I had to make -my report to the club. I 
asked, ^Does my new-found religion demand that I should 
report accurately what I have seen and felt?' I saw 
there was no other way. So I resolved to report in 
person, and gave them substantially this report: 

" ^Gentlemen : At your request, I attended the meet- 
ings of E. Payson Hammond, at Finsbury Hall. Three 
nights were passed in secret exultation, thinking of the 
exposure and confusion our report would cause when our 
investigations became kno^wn. But there is something 
in this religion after all.' A pallor like unto death 
overspread their faces. ^Not only is the work real and 
the conversions genuine, but I, too, am convinced of the 
personality of the Lord Jesus Christ and have accepted 
Him as my Savior. God has not only been vforking 
through these meetings so that children are moved, but 
men and women, young men and maidens, have found 
that their crying need is to have their hearts changed 
through faith in the Son of God who came to seek and 



142 Early Conversion 

to save the lost. I rejoice that I sought forgiveness 
through faith in His finished work/ 

"You may imagine/' said the speaker in his closing 
words, "what a fearful revelation this was to them. If 
a thunder-bolt had fallen in their midst, there could 
scarcely have been greater consternation, and then, as 
the facts loomed before them, after a moment's silence 
like that of the grave, followed by oaths and bitter denun- 
ciations, stigmatizing me as one of the worst of all these 
canting hypocrites, with force they ejected me into the 
street; but, with my great joy in having found my 
Savior, I returned to my home, happy in the love of 
Christ." 

I pray that our readers may have such faith in tho 
power of Christ and Him crucified, and may so present 
Him to unbelievers and infidels, that they shall feel their 
hearts drawn out in love to Him, and, like the young 
scoffer in London, espouse His cause and boldly de- 
fend it. 

WHAT CAN A CHILD DO? 

I will tell you what one child did who had learned 
to trust Jesus. In a back seat at an inquiry meeting 
I saw a little girl, in Harrisburg, who had found the 
Savior a few days before, with both her arms around 
her father's neck. With the tears rolling down her 
cheeks, she was saying, "Dear father, won't you come 
to Jesus? Don't you remember when, by an accident, 
you were almost killed you said you would be good after- 
ward? But you did not come to Jesus. You forgot 
all about Him after a little. You will be so happy if 
you will only trust Him. You know how naughty I was ; 
but after I came to Jesus and got a new heart I became a 
better girl. How can you help loving such a precious 
Savior? He loves you, father. He died that dreadful 
death on the cross that your sins might be forgiven, and 
won't 3^ou come to Him?" 

I said, "Will you not listen to your child?'' 

His only answer was, "I am considering the subject." 

At this his child wept louder than ever, and said, "Oh, 



What Children Can Do for Jesus 143 

papa, don't reject such a precious Savior; you will be 
lost forever if you do." 

But he would not yield, and as the meeting closed 
the dear child seemed broken-hearted. 

A few nights after a young lady came to me and said, 
"My father is up in the men's inquiry room, and my 
little sister is there pleading with him to come to Jesus. 
Will you go and speak to him?" She led me to him, 
and there I found this same little girl, no longer plead- 
ing with him to come to Jesus, but thanking God that 
he was coming. With an arm thrown around his neck, 
and her right hand uplifted, she said, "0 God, I thank 
Thee that my dear papa is coming to Jesus. Dear, 
precious Savior, I know Thou wilt receive him. Thou 
hast said, *He that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast 
out.' " His handkerchief was wet with tears. I believe 
angels were rejoicing at the touching sight. 

A few days after, just as I was starting with a com- 
pany of Christians for Newville, a gentleman came to 
my room and said, "Would you like my little daughter 
to go with you to Newville?" 

"Who is she?" I asked. 

^^hy, don't you remember me?" 

"No," said I ; "I am sure I never saw your face before.'* 
And, indeed, I had only seen a portion of it, for it was 
mostly covered with his handkerchief while his little 
daughter was pleading with him. "Oh," said I, "is it 
you; and did Jesus give you that smiling face? Has 
He answered your child's prayers?" 

"Yes, I believe He has. We now have prayer in our 
family, and I thank God for my praying child." 

She went with me to Newville, and told the story 
of her conversion in such a tender manner to the chil- 
dren that many were melted to tears, and I believe led 
to seek and find the Savior. 

Dr. John Hall, after preaching on the text, "And 
they brought him to Jesus," said to his little boy, as 
they were returning home, "Who will you bring to Jesus, 
my son?" His quick answer was, "I think I'll bring 
myself first." 

Have you, my young friend, trusted in Jesus ? He loves 



144 Early Conversion 

yon. He has suffered on the cross that you might be 
forgiven. Trust in Him with all your heart. 

If you are not a Christian, will you not take this 
prayer upon your lips, and kneel down and pray, and 
then, like this child in Harrisburg, you may be the 
means of bringing some one else to Jesus? 

PRAYER. 

God, I know I have often sinned against Thee. 
But Thou hast loved us and given Thy dear Son to die 
in our place, wounded for our transgressions — ^bruised 
for our iniquities. Thou hast said, "Ask, and ye shall 
receive.^' So I ask for the pardon of my sins, and I 
believe Thou wilt give it to me, and give me a new heart, 
for Jesus' sake. Amen. — From the ''Reaper and the 
Harvest/' 



I received a touching letter from an infidel in Port- 
land, Oregon. It was during a series of meetings there 
that he became impressed that his infidelity had no com- 
fort for him, and that with the thought of his little girl, 
nine years old, "following in his footsteps,'' impressed 
him and led him to realize the grave results of leading her 
in the wrong way. 

It was twenty-five years ago the man wrote this letter. 
He has since led a very useful life, and I am told by one 
who knows him now intimately that he has been the means 
of doing great good. We are told, "A little child shall lead 
them." Was it not the thought of his little girl becom- 
ing an infidel like himself that God used to awaken 
him? 

^'FATHER^ I AM FOLLOWING IN YOUR STEPS." 

A father walking through the deep snow, looked round 
and saw his little boy stepping in the newly made tracks, 
saying, "Father, I am following in your steps." That 
father was anything but a Christian, and those words 



What Children Can Do for Jesus 145 

impressed him, and the thought, '^"I am going the wrong 
way, and my boy is following in my steps," led him to 
say, "I will follow in the steps of the Lord Jesus," and 
he did. God grant that unsaved parents as they read the 
story of the converted infidel may feel the importance of 
setting a right example to their children. Another link 
in the chain of influence which led this sceptic to Christ 
was the repetition of some lines I wrote in Palestine, in 
which I compared the river Jordan to the stream of life — 
Youth, manhood, old age, death, resurrection, endeavoring 
to show that if we love the Lord our bodies will finally be 
raised triumphant from the grave. I thank God He can 
make use of various agencies to lead the unsaved to 
Christ. Let us, therefore, sow beside all waters, rejoicing 
that God in His book declares, "My word shall not return 
unto me void." 

"It is now over two weeks since I experienced a change 
of heart, since I began to love the things which before 
I hated, and to hate the things which before I loved. 

"When I was about fifteen years of age my mother 
died- — died in the triumphs of a Christian faith — praises to 
her Redeemer. This event produced an effect upon my 
mind which has been felt ever since. 

"At the age of seventeen, I read Taine's Age of Rea- 
son,' and was carried away by his arguments against the 
Christian religion. I became an infidel from that time 
until a little more than two weeks since. I have never 
been what is usually termed an ^out-breaking sinner,' 
except as to my unbelief and the habitual use of profane 
language. I have avoided the use of intoxicating liquors, 
have never gambled in my life, have lived honestly, but — 
and God forgive me — have been guilty of quietly doing 
the devil's own work during all these twenty long years. 
For I have lost no opportunity to poison the minds of 
any whom I could influence by arguments flowing from 
Paine's creed, ^I believe in one God and no more, and in the 
immortality of the soul.' 

"Of late a variety of causes have conspired to awaken 
reflections in my mind of a more serious nature. My 
.wife became a ciember pf the church about a year and 



146 Early Conversion 

a half since, and I could not feel that she was sincere. 
I also observed that my course was having its influence 
with our child, nine and a half years old, and I did not 
feel like taking the responsibility of leading her astray, 
in the event of my being wrong. 

^^When you came to Portland I went, out of curiosit}'-, 
to hear you. I continued to attend the meetings, princi- 
pally to please my wife, becoming more interested in them 
as I became better acquainted with your manner of con- 
ducting them. On Wednesday evening, during your ser- 
mon you recited the poem entitled, ^Lines on t}ie Jordan.' 
That poem, especially the two lines, 

'That joyous lake we now have left; 
We're hastening to the sea of death/ 

had more to do with awakening me to a sense of my true 
situation than all the sermons you preached while in 
Portland. I realized that I was an offender in the sight 
of the God of Heaven, and that the course I was then 
pursuing would inevitably lead me to the death so forci- 
bly typified by that sea. 

"When you called upon ^anxious inquirers' to rise, 
I stood up, and at once found myself surrounded by 
Christians who prayed and pointed the way to the Savior. 
But I was trying to reason myself into a belief in the 
atoning merits of Christ's blood. This I found impos- 
sible — T had reasoned too long on the other side. That 
night my wife read and prayed and I tried to pray. All 
day Thursday I prayed mentally every few moments while 
at m}^ work, and my wife prayed each evening. On Satur- 
day I continued to pray, and during the day appeared 
more fully able to lay hold,- by faith, on the promises of 
Jesus Christ, and toward evening felt much relief. No 
sudden and wonderful change, but rather a calm reliance 
and faith in the saving power of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

"Since that memorable Wednesday evening not a day 
has passed that has not witnessed the reading of a chapter 
from the bible and the offering of prayer in our house. 
I feel that my prayers have been answered. 

"I thank God that my wife can pray. I thank Him 



What Children Can Do for Jesus 147 

that I had a Christian mother. I thank Him for send- 
ing you to this city. But above all I thank Him for send- 
ing His Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, on earth to save sin- 
ner, and that He has pardoned my sins. 

"Yours in Christ, W.. J. S." 

ibllowing are the lines God used to awaken this man: 

I stood before the hubhling spring, 
From which the Jordan has its hirth 

And seemed to hear its waters sing. 
As they came sparkling from the earth — 
We from our prison house are free. 
The heauteous tuorld we now shall see" 

\fjike reckless youth they dashed along. 
Coquetting with the flowers so fair, 

And oft I seemed to hear their song. 
As they went laughing everywhere — 

'We o'er the earth may roam at will. 
In every place he merry still. ''^ 

Oie day as they went singing hy, 
Zissing each flower that bowed its head, 

Thi golden sun from out the sky 
2hen to the youthful river said — 

'^Woild'st thou in very truth be free? 
Tien one day thou shalt dwell with me/* 

At Ie?gth its chafing waters dwelt 

Witdn the sea of Galilee; 
Restraints of youth no longer felt, 

I seeded to hear it say to me — 
"Here kail my manhood days be passed. 

For hiherto we've run too fast." 

But one '\ay near the southern shore. 
The watirs born at Jordan's spring. 

Within thelake were seen no more. 
And penhely I heard them sing — 

"That joyou lake we noiu have left, 
W&*re hastning to the sea of death/* 

\ 



148 Early Conversion 

The waters, trembling, rolled, along, 
Down, down, toward the hitter sea; 

Anon I heard their mournful song. 
When borne away from Galilee — 

"And must we then forgotten be. 
In yonder sea forever die?'' 

Thus filled with many doubts and fears. 

The waters of the Jordan fell 
Into that sea filled with the tears 

Of Sodom sinners lost in hell — 
The glorious sun toith hindly power. 

Was with them in their dying hour. 

The promise which when in their youth 
They from the shining sun had heard. 

Was then vouchsafed in every truth. 
And yet again they heard his words — 

''All pure — you now shall dwell with me. 
Yon beauteous shy your home shall he' 

Oh! Jordan, I ivould ever mind 
The lesson thou hast taught to me. 

And when I near the verge of time. 
From douhts and fears may I be free-^ 

Oh! Son of Righteousness Divine, 
Then talce me to that home of thin. 

With triumph then I can exclaim. 
Grim death to me it has no sting. 

To all around I will proclaim, 

ThanTcs he to God, He maJces meting — 

"The sting of death is only sin. 
Through Christ the victory we wn." 

— From '"Sketches of Palestine." 

CHILD CONVERSION-. 

At a meeting of the London Sunda School Union, in 
1867, Mr. Moody and I were invite/ to give addresses. 
X well remember how deeply the ai^ience was touched 



What Children Can Do for Jesus 149 

as Mr. Moody related the following touching incidents 
rela-tive to Child Conversion. He shows what children can 
do. 

^T believe there is a great deal of infidelity in the 
Sabbath school, as well as in our churches, on this point, 
and that even many parents think their children cannot 
come to Jesus early in life. I fear many teachers go to 
the Sunday school and never think of urging upon their 
dear scholars the importance of immediately surrendering 
their hearts to Christ. I believe myself that if children 
are old enough to come to the Sabbath school they are 
old enough to come to Calvary. 

"In a great many places in America there are in our 
churches twenty-five, fifty, and in some churches seventy- 
five and one hundred children gathered in as members 
and, I believe, at heart connected with God. 

I believe if the Sunday school teachers of England 
were only faithful in urging upon children the duty of 
immediate consecration to Christ you would have a very 
different report next year; and instead of having to tell 
of 7,000 added to the Church, you would be able to rejoice 
over 100,000 gathered in. 

"I was urging this a little while ago in Michigan when 
a missionary endorsed all that I said. His pilgrimage was 
nearly ended. *^Sixteen years ago,' he said, 'my wife died 
in this county, and I was left with several motherless 
children. The next Sunday my little girl, seven years 
old, came to me and said: "Shall I not take the children 
into the bed-room, as mother used to do?" I let her go 
and she took her little brother and her sister, three and a 
half years old, by the hand, and retired to the chamber 
to pray beside the bed where they had been accustomed 
to kneel. When she came back I noticed that she had been 
weeping, and I said: "Nellie, what are you weeping 
about? What is the matter?" "Oh, father," she said, 
"I could not help weeping. After I had prayed, just as 
mother taught us to do, little Susan began to prav." 
"Well," I said, "what did she say?" "She closed her efes, 
and lifted up her face to heaven, and said: *0h, God, 
how could you take my dear mother, and leave me no 



150 Early Conversion 

mother to pray for me? I want 5^011 to make me good, 
for JesTis Christ's sake/ Said the missionary, ^G'od heard 
that prayer, and that little girl gave evidence of a change 
of heart before she was four years old/ 

*^^Do yon believe that children can thus come early to 
Christ? If so, carry them to Him; and if you have not 
believed it hitherto, let me urge you as a friend and a 
brother to go to your class next Sabbath with your heart 
burdened with the care of their immediate salvation. 

"Said a dying boy to his father: ^Father, shall I die 
soon?' ^Ah, my child,' said the father, ^you will not live 
till night.' He smiled and said: ^Then I shall be with 
Jesus to-night.' The father began to weep. Said the boy, 
'Don't weep, father; don't mourn because I am going. 
When I get to Heaven I will tell Jesus that, ever since I 
remember, you have tried to lead me to Him.' That is 
the testimony we want our children to give respecting us 
after we have gone down to our graves. 

''There is a father on the banks of the Mississippi 
river who would give all the wealth he possesses if he 
could call up his son from his last resting place, and 
make one prayer for him. Some time ago the boy lay 
dying. 'Father,' he said, 'I wish you would pray for me. 
You have never prayed for me.' The father cried and said 
he could not pray. For seventeen years that son had been 
given to him, and yet he had never breathed his name 
in prayer. Oh. prayerless fathers and mothers — you who 
never pray with and for your children — do not suppose 
that is the way the world is going to be converted. And 
oh, teachers, parents, and children, do not be satisfied with 
talking in a general way to your scholars, but take them by 
the hand and lead them to the Savior. 

"You do not know but that there may be a Whitefield, a 
Wesley, a John Knox in some of the dark lanes and alleys 
of London, and if you should be the means of leading them 
to the Savior they, in their turn, may be the instruments 
of the conversion of thousands. I heard, at the Bible 
Society meeting, an expression made use of by the sainted 
Martyn when in this country. 'I am willing,' he said, 
'to be torn limb from limb, if I could only hear one Hindoo 



What Children Can Do for Jesus 151 

inquiring for Jesus/ Oh, that we all had that passion for 
souls which the sainted Martyn had. 

"One of the most faithful teachers I ever met with 
was one who did not wake up to a sense of his responsi- 
bility till he was given up to die. He was a teacher in 
my school, and one morning as he came into my store T 
noticed that he was very pale. 'Ah/ he said, 'the doctors 
have given me up to-day. I have had bleeding of the 
lungs, and I am now going to settle up my business, and 
go back to die in New York State. I feel that all is right 
except one thing.^ 'What is that?^ I inquired. 'It is 
my Sunday school class,^ he said; 'if they were converted, 
and I thought I should meet them with joy at the judg- 
ment day, what would I not give?' 'Let us go and see 
them,^ I said. 'I have lost so much blood,' he replied, 
'that I can hardly walk.' 'I will take you in a carriage,' 
I said. We went together from house to house, for he was 
a faithful teacher, and knew where all his scholars lived. 
He was so weak, that when he left the carriage he could 
hardly cross the sidewalk. He spoke to all the children, 
and pleaded with them to give themselves to the Savior. 
After thus urging them affectionately he got down upon 
his knees and asked Christ to change their hearts. For 
ten days he so labored, and at the end of that time every 
one of his scholars had been brought to the Savior. 'My 
work,' said he, 'is now done, and I shall go home to die.' 
We all met him on the last night he remained in the city. 
It was a very sad, and yet a joyful meeting. We sang 
beautiful hymns together, and then prayed together, and 
then we bade him 'farewell.' The next evening we thought 
we would go and see him off by the train. We met him on 
the platform, just as the sun was sinking into the west. 
One after another of his class pressed around him, once 
more bade him farewell, and then we joined in singing: 

*Here we meet to part again. 
But when we meet on Canaan s shore 
There'll he no parting there.' 

''As the car rolled away from the platform he held up 
his thin hand, and pointing to heaven, said : 'I shall meet 



152 Early Conversion 

yoTi all there/ He has gone from us, but his influence 
in Chicago is felt still, and will last as long as Chicago 
stands. Some of my best teachers were converted through 
his last dying efforts. Be ye also faithful, and God will 
give you souls for your hire." 



MR. JOHN SANDS. 



Another speaker on this occasion was Mr. John Sands ; 
we had much reason to ^love him, for he entertained us 
for seventeen weeks during our visit to London. He gave 
some account of the continuation of the meetings in 
Baptist Noel's church, after I had left for other parts of 
the city. He said : 



"It is now over two months since Mr. Hammond visited 
John street, at the request of most of our pastors, for 
the purpose of holding children's meetings. The build- 
ing was crowded in every part day after day for two 
weeks. Mr. Noel threw his whole heart into the work, and 
urged his people to do the same. The large platform 
was sometimes filled with two and even three hundred 
young converts. After Mr. Hammond left the meetings 
continued and many more conversions occurred. The 
work rapidly extended to the adults, and in many cases 
the children were the means of the conversion of fathers 
and mothers. The pastors and teachers in that locality 
look back with deep gratitude to God for His providence 
in sending Mr. Hammond into our midst, and for the new 
feeling of interest in the great work of bringing children 
to Christ. I believe that in heaven hundreds if not 
thousands will thank God for putting it into Mr. Noel's 
heart to invite Mr. Hammond to London. He was led 
to do so from having read "The Eeaper and the Harvest," 
published by F. H. Eevell, Chicago, and Morgan & Scott, 
London, (550 pages,) which gives some account of Mr. 
Hammond's labors. 



What Children Can Do for Jesus 153 



PRAYER rOR THE HOLY SPIRIT. 

Teach us, oh Lord, how weak we are. 
That all our strength is vain. 

That only by the Spirit's power 
Thy worlc revives again. 

And teach us, Lord, how willingly 

Thy Spirit Thou dost give. 
And help us now in faith to pray. 

And then the dead shall live. 

Oh, may the young, and aged too. 

With deep contrition cry, 
Fm lost, oh Lord, what shall I do? 

Oh, whither shall I fly? 

Then may they think of Him ivho died 

Upon the cruel tree. 
Who, for their sins was crucified. 

From guilt to set them free. 

And may they hear the Savior say. 

Look unto Me and live! 
I am the Life, the Truth, the Way, 

I will salvation give. 



^^ Early Conversion 



CHAPTER X. 

GOSPEL TECTHS^-MY WORD SHALL KOT RETURN UNTO 
ME VOID." 

" Christ also hath Wed us, and hath given himself for us."-Ephes v. 2, ' 

"As THE rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven 
and returneth not thither but watereth the earth and 
maketh it to bring forth and bud that it may give seed 
to the sower and bread to the eater, so shall My word be 
mI& °'*^ '"'' °^ ^' '"°^"^' " ^''^" "°t return unto 

v2^1\'^ ^ """'^ comforting text to those who by their 
voices or pens are doing what they can to preach Christ 

T b.l^™/™"^'^- •^^'1'^ ^''^^^S ^^^tinl in London 
I had a desire to write a book fo5 the young somewhat 
like the stories, "Eollo in England." After prLrmuch 

Cft2p^anTrhLt^="*'^-^-' -^ ^y^'^ ^ h! 
Last summer Mr. B W Miller's son spent part of a day 
with us. He brought a boy with him. I let them ride 
my pony, and tried to make them happy. Befor? they 
went awav I gave each a copy of "Roger's Travels " Last 
evening I found in a doctor's officf, in a ne thborine 
to^vn, a bright looking boy. He sooi told me ftat hf 
book, "Roger's Travels," had shown him that he had a 
smful heart, and that he must have a new one or he could 
never be happy here, or hereafter. He told me just what part 
of the book led him into this new life. It w-as quite evi 

ofthat'boVn ?''"*r ^'r^*^ '""^ blessinro^God 
from tL w' A-'^'r'^ my heart to hear such words 
irom the hps of this happy lad, and led me to prav that 
God might use "Early Conversion" as a messenger to en 
courage parents, missionaries and Sabbath schoofteachers 



Gospel Truths 155 

to be more zealous in leading the young to Christ. May 
God strengthen our faith in the promise, "My Word Shall 
Not Eeturn Unto Me Void." 

Mr. Proctor, author of the following hymn, little 
knew of the great blessing that would go with these 
words : 



''Nothing either great or small. 

Nothing, sinner, no; 
Jesus died and paid it all. 
Long, long ago. 

''When He from His lofty throne 

Stooped to do and die. 
Everything was fully done — 
"Tis finished!' was His cry. 

"Weary, working, plddding one, 
Wherefor toil you so ? 
Cease your doing; all was done 
Long, long ago. 

"Till to Jesus' work you cling. 

By a simple faith. 
Doing is a deadly thing. 
Doing ends in death. 

"Cast your deadly doing down, 
Doivn at Jesus' feet; 
Stand in Him, in Him alone. 
Glorious and complete.'' 

In case some should misunderstand this h5rmn, I have 
written a second part to it. George Whitfield nearly 150 
. years ago said, "We are saved in three ways : First. Meri- 
toriously by Christ. Second. Instrumentally by faith. 
Third. Declaratively by works." 

It is simply because Christ suffered in our stead that 
God forgave us our sins, and it is only when by saving 
faith we believe in Him that God for Christ's sake for- 



156 Early Conversion 

gives "US our sins. Lastly, if truly saved we shall show 
it by our changed life. 

St. James says, " I will show thee my faith by my 
works." 

I wrote the response to ^^Jesus paid it all" for the chil- 
dren and youth of Rochester, N. Y., with the following 
note: 

'^My Dear Young Feiends: You all remember that 
when many of you last spring were anxious to know what 
you should do to be saved we used to love to sing that 
sweet hymn, 'Jesus Paid It All.' I rejoice that so many 
of you still give pleasing evidence to your dear teachers 
and pastors that you did, by the help of the Holy Spirit, 
*cast your deadly doing down, down at Jesus' feet.' Such 
of you will, I am sure, understand and heartily join in 
singing the following verses, which I have recently com- 
posed for you. May the Lord assist each of you who trust 
you have your sins forgiven for Jesus' sake to be 'doing 
something for Him all the way to heaven.' " 

Fve cast my deadly doing down, 

Down at Jesus* feet; 
I stand in Him, in Him alone. 

Glorious and complete. 

Chorus — 

Jesus died and paid it all. 

All to Him I owe, 
And something either great or small 

From love to Him I'll do. 

Now to Jesus* worlc Til cling. 

By a simple faith; 
Doing was a deadly thing, 

It would have been my death. 

Legal worTcs Tve given o'er, 

Jesus is my all; 
Sins that tasted sweet before 

Upon my senses pall. 



Gospel Truths 157 

*Twas for me that Jesus died. 

On the cruel tree; 
There he howed his thorn-clad head. 

Oh, what agony I 

'Twos my sins that nailed Him there. 

Mine that shed His hlood. 
Mine that pierced the Heeding side 

Of the Son of God. 

Now my life shall all be given 

To my risen Lord, 
Doing all the way to heaven 

Something in His word. 

While I was in Brooklyn I secured a magnetic tack- 
hammer and nails of various sizes and shapes. After 
using words something like the following I allowed them 
to see the hammer in vain trying to lift up the large 
nails, and then, with tacks, I showed how easily the 
small nails were drawn to the magnet. Stories and illus- 
trations naturally followed such an introduction. The 
whole object was to bring home the truth that Christ loved 
us, and gave himself for us, and that we ought to love 
and trust Him. Ministers and Sabbath school workers 
used it in many places. Though the story originated 
with me, I ceased to use it, because when I began to re- 
late it some would say, "We have heard that before.^' 
Though it has traveled from one part of the country to 
another it is as suggestive to-day as when the little boy 
in Brooklyn amused himself by seeing how quickly the 
small nails flew to the magnet. I wish that others would 
use it to press home the truth that Christ was "lifted 
up" as an atoning sacrifice for us that multitudes might 
thus be drawn to Him and believe in Him, and find their 
hearts changed, and thus be prepared for heaven. 

THE TACK-HAMMER. 

At one of my meetings in Brooklyn a reporter took 
down my address. Thinking the readers of this book 
might like to read it, I give a portion of it below, and 



158 Early Conversion 

pray that it may lead some one to think of Jesns, who 
says, '^And I, if I be lifted up, will draw all unto Me." 

A little boy was amusing himself with a magnet tack- 
hammer and needles of different sizes. He was greatly 
interested to notice how quick the little needles sprang 
at once toward the hammer whenever it was placed near 
them. 

You have all, children, seen a magnet, haven't you — 
a small piece of iron that picks up other bits of iron as 
soon as it touches them, and sometimes sooner? Yes, I 
know you have. Well, there was a man who thought 
he would invent a new kind of hammer; so he makes 
one end of the hammer like a magnet, and when he goes 
to tack down the carpet, he picks up the tacks with one 
end of the hammer and drives them in with the other. 
Have you, children, ever seen this kind of hammer? 
[Instantly up flew a number of little hands.] Ah, I 
see many of you have. Well, Jesus' love is something 
like this hammer. You see, the hammer draws the lit- 
tle tacks, while the big nails won't move. Now, suppose 
you were to bring near the magnetized end of the ham- 
mer a number of fine needles, what would be the effect? 
[Answer, by several voices, "It would draw them."] 

Yes, that's right; it would draw them. They would 
seem as if they had life. They would spring toward 
the end of the hammer and cling to it, just as a child 
springs toward its mother and clings upon her neck. 
What makes this? [No answer.] Oh, there is a 
mystery here. We can't explain it; but you can under- 
stand the fact, for you see it with your own eyes. 

But who are these little tacks? Can you tell? [Tip 
go the hands.] Well, who are they? [By several voices, 
"They are the little children."] Right. And what 
is it that draws them? [Again the little hands are up; 
"It is Jesus."] Yes; how sweetly and strangely He 
draws them. But they must come or be brought near 
to Him; for don't you notice that if the little nails are 
not brought near to the hammer, they don't move to- 
ward it? But when you lay them close by, then they 
move and fasten upon it, as if they couldn't help cling- 
ing to it. 



Gospel Truths 159 

Oh, beautiful thought. Parents and Sunday school 
teachers, think of it. Bring your little ones near. There 
is a sweet, drawing power in Jesus. Bring them and 
lay them near, and see if they are not drawn as by cords 
of love into His arms. 

But now, dear children, you observe that the big ones 
are not so easily drawn. While the little ones are clus- 
tering, as if ail alive, around the center of attraction, 
the big ones lie as if dead. They don't move at all ; 
even when the hammer is laid upon them, or strikes a 
hard blow, the}^ scarcely seem to move. Oh, these big 
sinners — how hard it is to move them. And now, dear 
children, if while you are little and can come to Jesus 
so much more easily, so to speak, you keep at a distance — 
you keep too far off from Jesus to feel His drawing power 
— when you get big you will be like the big nails, and, 
perhaps, will never be drawn to believe in Jesus. How 
dreadful that will be. 

Don't you recall a beautiful passage in the New 
Testament which speaks of Jesus drawing hearts to Him? 
Who can quote it? [Silence.] Can none of you re- 
peat it? [Silence still.] Well, repeat it after me, then: 
"And I, if I be lifted up, will draw all unto Me." Now 
fix that text in your minds and connect it in your 
thoughts with the little hammer and the nails. Yes, 
Jesus was lifted upon the cross by His enemies, when 
He died that we might be saved. They meant it for 
evil, but God meant it for good, that He might draw 
all unto Him. 

The Eoman centurion who ordered the soldiers to 
drive the nails into His feet — that hard-hearted Eoman 
gazed on the cross until he felt his heart melted and 
moved, and he cried out: "Truly, this was the Son of 
Godr 

And the dying thief who was crucified with Jesus, a 
very wicked man, lurned his eyes upon our Lord, and 
felt his heart drawn toward Him. "Ah," said he, "this 
Jesus is righteous; but what a sinner I am." And he 
looked at the blood oozing from that thorn-clad brow, 
and streaming from His pierced hands, and he said : 
"Surely, that blood can wash my sins away." Then he 



160 Early Conversion 

put up a prayer, ^TJord, remember me." See how he 
was drawn. And Jesus did remember him and took 
him up to heaven. 

And now, children, have you been drawn to Jesus? 
Has His dying love, like a cord, drawn you to this 
precious Savior? If so, cling to Him, now and forever. 
And bring other little ones near to Him. If you have 
not yet come to Him, Oh, come now, while so many are 
flocking to Him and clustering around His feet, and 
nestling, as it were, in His loving arms. 

Then you can sing from your heart this hymn, which 
I have written for you: 

Jesus, I am happy now; 

Happy, Lord, in Thee; 
I have seen Thy bleeding hrow. 

And felt it was for me. 

'Jesus, I to Thee would cling. 

Every day and hour; 
Then my heart ivill always sing 

Of Thy love and power. 

Lord, forhid that I should part 

Ever from Thy side; 
Thou with joy ivilt fi-ll my heart 

If I in Thee abide. 

Help me to tell to all I Jcnow 

The story of Thy love; 
May they quickly go to Thee, 

And dwell with Thee ahove. 

A CHILDEEN^S MEETING. 

While in San Francisco a full report of our meetings 
was given in most of the daily papers. I found in a 
scrap book which my sister kept at that time, a partial 
report of a meeting held at Alameda, one Saturday 
afternoon. It contains one or two illustrations, which 
some of our readers may be glad to use. The story of 
'little Jimmy'^ has touched many hearts. It needs to be 



Gospel Truths 161 

told in a tender, prayerful spirit. It is one of those 
stories which can be told with effect, only with much 
prayer, that the Holy Ghost may convict of sin and lead 
sinners to Christ. I pray that God's blessing may go with 
it. I have always endeavored to lay a foundation for the 
first meeting in a bible reading before the regular address, 
depicting as vividly as possible the sufferings and death 
of Christ. God says: "My word shall not return unto 
me void, it shall prosper in the thing whereunto I sent 
it." Words like these have often strengthened my faith 
as I have stood before crowds of boys, who were appar- 
ently hard-hearted; but little by little I have seen the 
truth making its way into their hearts, and have often 
seen tears fall from their eyes. The result has been that 
scores and sometimes hundreds, in a single meeting have 
rejoiced in the finished work of Christ. 

Following is a report of the children's meeting in 
Alameda, April 14, by Evangelist E. Payson Hammond, 
who after bible reading and prayer said: 

"I want you to repeat these words, ^Christ also hath 
loved us, and hath given Himself for us.' This is our 
text. I have been to see the place where he showed so 
much love for us — where He died that dreadful death. 
As I drew near the spot I uncovered my head, and, before 
I knew it, I found the tears trickling down my face and 
I said, ^There is the spot where Jesus loved me, and died 
on the cross for me.' 

"In New York State was a teacher who had a peculiar 
way of punishing pupils for whispering — he made them 
stand on a block in front of the school, until they saw an- 
other scholar whisper, when they would speak the name of 
the new culprit, who would then have to stand on the block. 
When school closed at four o'clock the one then on the block 
had to be punished for all the rest. One afternoon there was 
a bad boy on the block, and it looked as though he would 
have to take the punishment, but he had his eyes wide open 
to find somebody whispering. The last class was spelling 
and a little girl did not speak very loud, 59 the teacher 
thought she spelt a word wrong. He put it to the next. 

" 'That is right,' said the teacher, 'go up.' 



162 Early Conversion 

"The little girl said in a whisper, 'I spelt it in the same 
way/ 

" ^Emma Jones whispered/ said the boy on the block, 
and Emma Jones had to stand on the block, and the clock 
struck four. The teacher said he was very sorry to 
punish her, bnt he could not help it as it was a rule of the 
school. 

"He was just ready to strike when a big boy jumped up 
and said, ^Will you please let me be punished for Emma 
Jones?' 

" *^Have you whispered T 

" ^No, sir ; please let me take the punishment for her 
sake.' 

"He took the punishment for Emma Jones, and blow 
after blow was laid upon his hands, just the same as 
though he had whispered. 

"After school was over, she ran up to him, and burst 
into tears and said, 'I will thank you just as long as 
I live.' 

"But that was not much compared with what Jesus 
suffered. He let them drive nails through His hands and 
through His feet; let them press the crown of thorns 
down into His brow ; and yet some of you have not thanked 
Him. If you should die to-day you would not go to 
heaven. You sang: 

Jesus, take this heart of mine, 
Malce it pure a7id wholly thine. 

but you did not mean it; you did sing it with the 
heart. You are not a Christian and if you died to-day 
you would not meet your mother in heaven. You have 
not loved Jesus — that is the greatest sin you have ever 
committed. 

"'Come with me to England. Here is a true story: 
Four horses and a stage coach come up to a hotel and 
the boys are on the green pla3dng ball. They all lay down 
the bat and ball to see the people get off the coach. One 
man gets down very slowly. He looks pale, body all bent 
over. When he gets down from the stage some crutchps 
are put under his arms and he looks at a house a little 



Gospel Truths 163 

way distant and goes along very slowly. And the boys 
all stand and look at him; they don't know who he is, 
and finally one of them, Freddie, cries out, ^Go it, old 
rattle-bones !' and then all of them called out, *Go it, old 
rattle-bones! Go it, old rattle-bones!' This gentleman 
(for he was a gentleman) turned around and looked at 
them, as much as to say, ^Boys, if you knew what brought 
me here you wouldn't call me "old rattle-bones !" The boys 
then went to playing ball again and the gentleman went 
on. When he got to the house Mrs. Williamson came to 
the door, and said: *Mr. Johnson, you look ill. ^Yes, 
the doctor says I can live but a little while, and I thought 
I must come home and see Freddie before I die. I have 
been suffering for ten years, since I saved his life when 
he was a baby.^ 'Yes, we know all about it, Mr. Johnson ; 
my dear Freddie would have lost his life if it had not been 
for you.' 

"'Where is he?' 

" 'He is playing ball. I will send for him.' 

"She invited Mr. Johnson in, and did everything she 
could for him. 

"But I want to go back a little. Ten years before a 
baby carriage started out from that house and Mrs. Wil- 
liamson said to the servant, 'Take good care of the little 
boy, Bessie; you know he is our only child.' Away went 
Bessie along the bank of the river. She accidentally 
dropped her handkerchief, and as she turned round to 
pick it up let go of the perambulator, and, it being on a 
little incline, ran down the bank and the baby was thrown 
into the water. Bessie gave a shriek, which attracted the 
attention of Mr. Johnson, who was coming along, and 
as he was a good swimmer he plunged into the water, and 
after a great deal of difficulty he brought Freddie to 
shore. It was a cool day and Mr. Johnson caught a dread- 
ful cold, chronic rheumatism came on and the doctors 
told him he had better go to the south of France He 
did not get any better, and the doctors there tolc him 
he would have to die and if he had any matters to attend 
to he had better do so at once. He said: 'I want to see 
that boy, Freddie, who caused me all this pain; I want 
to hear him thank me for all the sufferings I have endured.' 



164 Early Conversion 

So he came from France across the English Channel to 
that town and Freddie was the boy who called him ^old 
rattle-bones/ He w^as the one, when he got off the stage 
to call out ^Go it, old rattle-bones !' When he asked for 
Freddie Mrs. Williamson said, *I will send for him. Bes- 
sie, tell Freddie a gentleman wants to see him; tell him 
,Mr. Johnson has come.' 

"Bessie went ont and called him, Tome home, Freddie, 
Mr. Johnson has come.' 

"Freddie began to think, ^It must have been Mr. Johnson 
that I called old rattle-bones; I don't want to see him.' 

"He felt just as Adam did when he disobeyed God. 
Freddie did not start to run home at all. The servant 
went into the house. 

" 'Where is Freddie ? Did you tell him to come home ?' 

" 'Yes, mum.' 

" 'Why didn't he come ?' 

" 'I don't know, mum.' 

" 'Didn't he start to come home ?' 

" 'No, mum.' 

"She didn't know he had called Mr. Johnson ^old 
rattle-bones.' 

"'Go and get him.' 

"Bessie went to the door and there was Freddie coming 
up the steps as though he had leaden boots on. She didn't 
know what the matter was, he came up the steps so slowly. 
Besie said, 'Why don't you hurry? Go and wash your 
face and hands. There is a gentleman in the parlor wants 
to see you.' 

"Freddie didn't hurry a bit. He was ashamed to see 
the man who had nearly died to save him, and whom 
he had insulted. After a long time he went into the parlor 
and began to cry. His mother said, 'Freddie, what are 
you crying about? I thought you would be glad to see 
Mr. Johnson. You have heard us tell how he saved your 
life when you were a baby, and we thought you would be 
so glad to see him.' 

"But Freddie cried the more. 

" 'Why, what is the matter, Freddie?' . 

"Mr. Johnson knew what the matter was. It was 
Freddie who had called him the name. Freddie said, '0 



Gospel Truths 165 

mother, it was I who called out, "Go it, old rattle-bones !" 
when he got off the stage. I am so ashamed. Mr. John- 
son, will you forgive me?' 

"Children, why have I told you this story ? It is to illus- 
trate that verse, ^^ Jesus loved us and gave Himself for us.' 

"Have you gone to Jesus and thanked him? Have 
you really come to Jesus and given yourself to Him? 
Will you do it? I want you to do it now. I was in a 
meeting last night in San Francisco where a good num- 
ber of children gave themselves to Jesus, and last Sunday 
in a meeting there were about forty children who came to 
Jesus, just as Freddie came to Mr. Johnson and told him 
he was sorry. These children came to Jesus and asked 
Him to forgive them, and He did. We want you to do it 
to-day, every one of you. 

"I have given you all a present of one of my books; 
now, I want to give you another present — a w^onderful 
chain that reaches all the way from earth to heaven — a 
golden chain — that is worth more than all the golden 
chains there are in Alameda. It has five links. I want 
to tell you their names: 'Jesus,' 'holiness,' 'usefulness,' 
'happiness,' 'heaven.' When you believe in Jesus you have 
a new heart, then the second link follows, which is 
holiness ; then we have usefulness, and then we are happy, 
and then, by and by, we get hold of the last link — heaven. 
May God's holy spirit help you to get hold of the first link 
to-day ! 

"There was once a little colored boy who went to a 
mission Sunday school. He was a bad boy, and the 
teacher got out of patience with him. She went to the 
superintendent one day and said: 'I can't do anything 
with that little Jimmy, and I am going to leave the class. 
I have tried ever3i:hing, and I can't do anything with 
him..' The superintendent believed in prayer, and he 
believed that God, by his Holy Spirit, was able to change 
the heart of little Jimmy, and able to make him a 
Christian. He knew that Jesus loved Jimmy and gave 
His life for him. And the superintendent said to his 
teacher, 'Have you tried praying for him?' 

"All the way home those words were ringing in her 
ears, 'Have you tried praying for Jimmy?' 



166' Early Conversion 

''When she got home she went down on her knees, and 
said, ^Dear Jesus, I have not loved Jimmy. I wanted 
him turned out of Sunday school, but Thou hast loved 
him; Thou hast died for him; Thou hast worn a crown 
of thorns for him. Lord, send Thy spirit to touch Jim- 
my^s heart, and let him get hold of the first link, "Jesus f 
and the second link, "holiness," and the third link, "use- 
fulness," and the fourth link, "happiness," and then the last 
link, "heaven." ' 

"When the teacher went to Sunday school again she 
burst into tears. '0 Jimmy, Jimmy, I have been praying 
for you. I want you to love Jesus. He loved you; He 
died for you on the cross.' 

"The tears ran down her cheeks. It was the first time 
anybody ever shed a tear for him. Everybody called him 
a 'little black nigger.' That touched his heart and all 
the way home he could see that teacher bending over him, 
could see the tears runing down her cheeks, hear her 
tremulous voice as she said : 

" 'Oh, Jimmy, I have been praying for you. I want you 
to love Jesus. He loved you; He died for you on the 
cross.' 

"Little Jimmy began to think: 

" 'My teacher praying for me. I never prayed for my- 
self. I have been a wicked boy and if I should die now 
God will not let me go to heaven. Oh, what shall I 
do?' 

"The next Sunday Jimmy ran up to his teacher and 
said : 

"'Oh, teacher, teacher! I'se so wicked! What shall I 
do to be saved?' 

" 'Come to Jesus, Jimmy.' 

" 'I don't know how.' 

" 'But you must come ; you must pray.' 

" 'I don't know how to pray. I know how to swear.' 

" 'You must pray, Jimmy, or you will be lost.' 

'"Won't you pray for me, teacher?' And then they 
knelt down, and Jimmy said : 

" 'Dear Jesus, me is a bad boy ; me swears, me tells lies, 
and me troubles teacher ; but, Jesus ! teacher reads out 
of bible how you love me, how you love poor, wicked. 



Gospel Truths 167 

bad Jimmy; how you wear a crown of thorns for poor 
Jimmy. Jesus, you've been so kind to poor black Jim- 
my ; you die for me ; I give myself all up to Thee/ 

'Jesus, take this heart of mine. 
Make it pure and wholly Thine; 
Thou hast bled and died for me, 
I will henceforth live for Thee/ 

"x\nd right there he got hold of the first link; and he 
got hold of all the links in a few days, as you will see 
when I finish telling you about him. He went home 
singing, and as happy as a lark: 

'Jesus from His home on high 
Came into this world to die 
That I might from sin he free — 
Bled and died upon the tree/ 

"When he got home his master heard him singing, and 
said: 

" 'Where did you learn that song, Jimmy ?' 

" 'In Sunday school, massa.' 

" 'Don't you go any more ; if you do I will give you 
ten lashes.' 

"Jimmy thought how Jesus had suffered for him and 
he went to Sunday school the next time; he went home 
happy, singing as he did the Sunday before. His master 
said: 

" 'Jimmy, have you been to that Sunday school again ?' 

" 'Yes, must go to Sunday school, massa ; must go to 
hear about Jesus, massa; he loved poor wicked Jimmy; 
he died on the cross for poor wicked Jimmy.' 

"And his master called a strong man, who came and 
tied little Jimmy's hands and feet, and took a big whip. 
The master said to him: 'Ten lashes.' And the ten 
lashes, like so many knives cutting him, were laid on his 
bare, bleeding back. 

" 'jSTow, Jimmy, will you promise me not to go to Sun- 
day school?' 



168 Early Conversion 

"'Oh! Oh! massa, Jesus die on the cross for poor 
Jimmy; I never, never deny Jesus, massa.' 

"That made him very angry, ^Ten more heavy lashes!' 
Blow after blow, they were laid upon his bleeding back. 

" 'Now, Jimmy, will you promise not to go to Sunday 
school again?' 

"Jimmy said, what you boys who are not Christians 
could not say: 

" 'Oh ! massa, you may kill this poor body, but you 
never, never kill this love in my heart for Jesus who loved 
poor, wicked Jimmy, died for poor Jimmy and wore a 
crown of thorns for you, massa, and for poor Jimmy.' 

"And the master cried in a louder voice, 'Give him ten 
more lashes, heavy lashes !' and the strong man commenced 
again to lay on the heavy blows. Jimmy had got hold of 
the fourth link, happiness, and the next he knew was 
'heaven.' 

" 'Now, Jimmy, will you go to Sunday school any 
more ?' 

"And what do you think Jimmy said? These were his 
last words: 

" 'Oh ! massa, massa, I'se no need to go to Sunday 
school any more, massa, I'se going home to Jesus now.' 

"The master looked and little Jimmy had gone; the 
house little Jimmy had lived in was there, but the win- 
dows were shut; little Jimmy had gone up to the throne 
of God in heaven, where — 

'Thousands of children stand — 
Children whose sins are all forgiven — 
A holy, happy hand/ 

"I am going there, these dear ministers are going there, 
your mother is going there if she is a Christian, but you 
are not going there unless you get a new heart. I want 
you all to shut your eyes and pray out loud a little prayer 
after me. Lean your heads forward and shut 3^our eyes. 
Let us all pray. Follow me out loud. '0 God be merci- 
ful to me a sinner — I am sorry for my sins; I have not 
loved Thee as I should, dear Jesus, but Thou hast loved me, 
dear Savior, when Thou hast died for me ; Thou hast worn 



Gospel Truths 169 

a crown of thorns for me. Holy Spirit, show me what a 
sinner I have been, and Thou so kind to suffer so much 
for me. I have treated Thee vv'orse than Freddie did that 
man who nearly died to save him. Dear Jesus, I now give 
myself to Thee. 

Jesus take this heart of mine. 
Make it pure and wholly Thine; 
Thou hast hied and died for me, 
I will henceforth live for Thee, 

Hear me now while I pray to Thee in silence. [Mr. 
Hammond then prayed] : ^0 Lord, we remember that 
when Peter was speaking to Cornelius and his friends, 
the Holy Ghost fell upon them; may the Holy Spirit fall 
upon us now; show these children and young people how 
Jesus loved them — a million times more than Mr. John- 
son loved little Freddie; a million times more than that 
boy loved the little girl when he took the punishment for 
her, and as that little girl came and thanked him, and 
as Freddie wept and thanked Mr. Johnson for his kind- 
ness in saving his life so we come and weep for our sins; 
weep because we have not loved Jesus, who wore the 
crown of thorns for us, who died that dreadful death for 
us. Thou blessed Holy Spirit, come into the hearts of 
these Christians and help them to speak with these 
friends; to weep with those who weep, and rejoice with 
those that rejoice ; and while we sing "Come to Jesus, just 
now," God help us to bring these souls to Christ. Some 
of us will never meet them again until at the judgment 
seat. Shall we meet them on the right hand and hear 
them say, "You were faithful, and we were saved that 
afternoon." God help us to be earnest; may no one go 
away rejecting Christ. We ask it for Jesus^ sake.' Keep 
your heads bowed while we sing, ^Come to Jesus, just now.' 
"After singing and many earnest conversations with the 
children a large number expressed a change of heart. 
Mr. Hammond requested them to repeat, remember and 
practice the following: 

'And I will have a time and place to pray. 
And read my Bihle every day.* 



170 



Early Conversion 



you. 



•Don't you forget that, children, I shall often pray for 



"feast of the cherries" — Christ's love. 



I frequently receive letters from strangers asking me to 
send them books or tracts which I have written, in order 
to enable them to win the young to Christ. Many min- 
isters are in the habit of preaching a sermonette to the 
young every Sunday morning before their regular ser- 
mon. This fact has led me to prepare some of the 
stories and illustrations in this chapter to help them. 

A number of years ago we visited Hamburg on the Elbe, 
in Germany, where is situated St. Nicholas Cathedral, 
which has a spire four hundred and seventy-three feet 
high, with one or two exceptions the highest in the world. 
While wandering through the streets of the city and 
reading up its history we thought of the following story 
which I am sure will interest our young readers: 

Hamburg was besieged. Wolff, the merchant, returned 
slowly to his home one morning. With the other mer- 
chants of the city he had been helping to defend the 
walls against the enemy, and so constant was the fight- 
ing that for a whole week he had worn his armor day 
and night. 

As he passed through his garden he noticed that his 
cherry trees were covered with ripe fruit, so large and 
juicy that the very sight was refreshing. At that mo- 
ment a thought struck him. He knew how much the 
enemy were suffering from thirst. What would they not 
give for the fruit that hung unheeded on the trees of his 
orchard? Might he not, by means of his cherries, secure 
safety for his city? 

Without a moment's delay he put his plan into prac- 
tice, for he knew there was no time to be lost if the city 
was to be saved. He gathered together three hundreii 
children of the city, all dressed in white, and loaded them 
with fruit from his orchard. Then the gates were thrown 
open and they set out on their strange errand. 

When the leader of the army saw the gates of the city 
open and the band of little white-robed children march- 



Gospel Truths 171 

ing out, many of them nearly hidden by the branches 
vrhich they carried, he at once thought it was some trick 
by which the townspeople were trying to deceive him 
while preparing for an attack on his camp. As the chil- 
dren came nearer he remembered his cruel vow and was 
on the point of giving orders that they should all be put 
to death. 

But when he saw the little ones so close at hand, so pale 
and thin from want of food, he thought of his own chil- 
dren at home and could hardly keep back his tears. 
Then, as his thirsty, wounded soldiers tasted the cool 
refreshing fruit which the children brought them a cheer 
went up from the camp and the general knew that he 
v.'as conquered, not by force of arms, but by the power 
of kindness and pity. 

When the children returned, the general sent along 
with them wagons laden with food for the starving people 
of the city and the next day signed a treaty of peace with 
those whom he had vowed to destroy. 

For many years afterward, as the day came around 
on which this event took place, it was kept as a holiday 
and called "The Feast of the Cherries." Large numbers 
of children in white robes marched through the streets, 
each one bearing a branch with cherries on it. 

Let us turn to another scene. That general outside the 
walls of Hamburg was determined to put to death, if 
need be, not only the soldiers, but the inhabitants of 
the city, old and young. This was his "cruel vow," and 
he was just ready to put to death these children, laden 
with luscious cherries ; but as he thought of his own loved 
ones at home tears came to his eyes and he was con- 
quered by kindness. 

As Jesus stood in Pilate's Hall they shouted, "Away 
with Him, crucify Him." They crowned Him with 
thorns, they laid the cruel scourge upon His bleeding 
back. But, "As a sheep before her shearer is dumb, so 
He openeth not His mouth." 

At last they laid the heavy cross upon His back and 
led Him away to crucify Him. Then they lifted the 
cross with Jesus, the Son of God, hanging upon it, and 
mt it into the ground. As the blood trickled from His 



172 Early Conversion 

spear-pierced side and nail-pierced hands He did not 
cry for vengeance, but His prayer was, "Father, forgive 
them, for they know not what they do," and with that 
prayer He offered something better than cherries to His 
enemies; with that prayer He offered to every enemy on 
the face of the earth, young and old, a blood-bought 
pardon; with that prayer He secured for us not only a 
pardon, but He offers the bread of life to every man, 
woman and child. 

Shall not our hearts go out in stronger love to Him 
than did the heart of that besieging general and soldiers 
to those white-robed children, loaded with cherries? 

While standing near the spot where it is believed our 
Lord was crucified these words came to my mind and I 
wrote them down. My prayer is that with them upon 
your lips you may submit, to Christ, fight against Him 
no longer, but give yourself to Him and love and serve 
Him: 

Here it was the Lord of Glory 

At Golgotha died for me; 
Here I read the wondrous story 
Of His death to set me free. 

Here His hands and feet all Needing 

Fast were nailed unto the cross; 
Here His wounds for me were pleading. 

When my gain was all his loss. 

Here of God He was forsalcen, 

When He tooTc the sinner s place; 
For His saTce I now am tahen 

Into favor under grace. 

Here the sword of justice slew Him 

That I might he justified; 
Praise the Lord I ever Jcnew Him, 

That for me He hied and died. 

Blessed Jesus, I will love Thee, 

Love Thee with my latest hrcath; 
{And in heaven I will adore Thee, 

When these eyes are closed in death, 



Gospel Truths 173 

HOW THE GUILTY BOY GOT FREE. 

One morning Willie, the younger brother, was rathei 
unwell, and for a while it did not seem as if he would 
be able to attend school that day, but he became better, 
and it was decided that he might go. 

There were certain rules and regulations in the school 
— things which the pupils were to do and things 
which they were not to do — and it was known to the 
boys that the master would not allow an act of dis- 
obedience to go unpunished. He had given full di- 
rections and stated distinctly what was to be done and 
what was not to be done, and he would not depart from 
his word. 

The school began, and the boys were all attentively 
at work. The master looked around; everything was 
going on well, and he was pleased. But presently a 
boy did the very thing which he had been told not to 
do — went quite contrary to the master's known desire 
and will. How gladly this boy would hide himself. 
But the master's quick eye was scanning the room, ob- 
serving all that was going on. His eye rested upon the 
guilty boy, and he called him up. 

Now, while the master and the school were looking 
upon the offender, Johnnie grew exceedingly thoughtful, 
for the guilty boy was none other than his brother Willie, 
whom he loved very much. Johnnie thought of the 
punishment which Willie's offence must certainly re- 
ceive. He knew it would be useless to ask the master 
to let his brother off; besides, the master would only be 
acting right in punishing little Willie, and Willie would 
be only receiving that which he had brought upon him- 
self. But Johnnie kept wondering if he could get his 
brother free. 

Presently he thought of a way by which perhaps Willie 
could escape. 

"What, Willie get off!" does my young reader say? 
"How could the master keep his word, and yet the guilty 
boy get free?" 

Johnnie knew very well that the master could not let 
the offence go by unpunished and still keep his word ; but^ 



174 Early Conversion 

for all that, he had thought of a way by which the mas- 
ter might maintain his position and the act of dis- 
obedience also receive the full penalty due to it. So he 
went up straight to him, acknowledged that his brother 
was guilty and deserved to suffer, and then said: "My 
brother deserves the punishment, but, please, sir, allow 
me to bear it in his stead." 

Now, the master was a gracious man, and was quite 
willing to let the boy go free, if that were possible, so he 
accepted Johnnie as the punishment-bearer in the stead 
of his brother. 

Willie's freedom now depended entirely upon John- 
nie's accomplishing that which he undertook to do. 
Should Johnnie fail, then Willie must bear the punish- 
ment. And if Johnnie would only bear part, then the 
remainder must come upon Willie. For him to be free, 
the whole must be borne. 

A touching scene ensued. The guilty boy was taken 
from the place where he stood and the boy who had done 
nothing deserving of punishment stood in his place. 
The boys all looked on in wonder while the master took 
the rod and stroke upon stroke fell upon Johnnie, and 
when the last stroke was borne then Willie was free. The 
offence had received its due ; it had been borne by one who 
did not deserve it, but who willingly stood in the place of 
the guilty. And he was treated as if he were himself 
the actual offender. 

Thus you see how the guilty boy got free. His pun- 
ishment was borne by another — ^by his brother who loved 
him, and who patiently endured it so that he might be 
saved from it. 

I have often thought of this incident. It is an illus- 
tration of the way in which God can righteously save 
the sinner who believes, seeing that Christ has died. 

In Christ, the beloved Son of God, we have the only 
One who could answer to the requirements of God, who 
could do anything for the sinner. He, according to the 
Father's will, became man, and on the cross received 
the full weight of the judgment due to sin, leaving noth- 
ing to be done — ^nothing to be borne. Hear His own 
words, "It is finished;" and see in God's raising Him 



Gospel Truths 175 

from the dead and taking Him to His own right hand 
in heaven that which gives assurance that all is accom- 
plished. He who had done "nothing amiss" suffered, 
the "Just for the unjust." The full amount of stripes 
came upon Him, for God did not lessen the judgment 
because His Son was the bearer of it, but dealt with Him 
according to that which sin deserved. 

God is now able, righteously, to save all who, believing 
Him, put their trust in Christ Jesus. 



176 Early Conversion 



CHAPTEE XI. 

JOINING THE CHURCHES — SHOULD CONVERTED CHILDREN 
BE RECEIVED INTO THE CHURCHES f 

This do in remembrance of m?.— Luke xxii. 19. 

I BELIEVE most strongly that no one, old or young, has 
any right to join the church unless able to give good evi- 
dence of having experienced a change of heart. 

In some churches and countries it is quite common 
for youth of a certain age to be received into the church 
without having been converted through faith in the Lord 
Jesus. iN'o minister of the gospel has any authority from 
God to admit any person to the Lord^s table unless they 
are able to give a "reason for the hope that is in them 
with meekness and fear." 

I believe also just as strong^ that it is the privilege 
and duty of every person, young or old, born again by 
the Spirit of God, to obey the command of Christ, who 
says to all such, and only such, "This do in remembrance 
of me.'^ 

If children are properly encouraged and instructed, 

they will be found ready to come into the church as young 

as six and seven years of age. I could easily write a 

, book on this subject and give many touching facts in 

confirmation of it. 

On returning to places where children have been en- 
couraged to join the church, I have found nearly all of 
those who have professed conversion leading consistent 
Christian lives. When not allowed to do this, I have 
found some of the dear lambs outside the fold of Christ, 
saying, "I wanted to join the church, but was not al- 
lowed to do so; now, I hardly know whether I am a 
Christian or not/' My heart has often been bitterly 



Joining the Church 177 

pained by such sad recitals. I have discussed this some- 
what at length in my "Conversion of Children.'' Al- 
ways before leaving a place I dwell on the importance 
of looking after the children in this respect. 

Dr. Bonar, a minister with convictions the same as 
my own, believed that the Lord's table was for those only 
who had accepted Christ and had been regenerated by the 
power of the Holy Ghost. 

At three different periods, the first in 1861, we have 
held series of meetings in Glasgow. Dr. Andrew Bonar, 
author of "The Life of Eobert McCheyne," was one of 
the leaders in the work. He told us one night that his 
eighteen elders were heart and soul in sympathy, and 
that nearly every one of them had had children con- 
verted in the meetings. He rejoiced at that time that 
two of his own children were among the converts. 

Throughout Great Britain 1;lie general sentiment with 
regard to children's meetings has greatly changed with- 
in the last thirty-five years. Dr. Bonar wrote a book 
about our meetings. It was reprinted in this country, 
and, before going to Cincinnati, I sent a copy to one of 
the ministers. To my great surprise, it was reprinted 
and five thousand scattered broadcast in the churches. 
I heard through carefully obtained statistics that it was 
knov,Ti for a fact that, as a result of God's blessing on 
those meetings in Cincinnati, upwards of five thousand 
actually joined the different churches. It at once oc- 
curred to me that Dr. Bonar's little book with regard to 
the permanent results of similar meetings in Glasgow 
had done much to prepare the way for that great work 
of grace, especially among the young in Cincinnati. 
About twenty-five years afterward we held another serie^^ 
of meetings there. My heart was continually rejoiced 
in noting the fruits of those meetings held so long a?o. 
I remember a little blind girl, who joined the church 
at that time, giving her testimony very sweetly as to her 
conversion, and I was delighted to find her in the recent 
meetings an earnest Christian. Very sweetly in one 
of the churches on Walnut Hill, she told of how in those 
children's meetings she was led to feel her need of Jesu?. 
and to trust in Him as her Savior. I co\ild easily fill 



178 Early Conversion 

this book with reminiscences similar to the above. Since 
1861 we have occasionally conducted meetings in Bos- 
ton and immediate vicinity, and generally old friends 
have been among those who have prepared the way. 

We insert an extract from the little book Dr. Bonar 
wrote of meetings in Grlasgow. Dr. Bonar says : 

"There is a practical error very common among God's 
people. All of them profess to believe that the Holy 
Spirit may convert sonls at any age, and that conversion 
can not be too soon; while yet they do not look for the 
conversion of children with the same lively faith that 
they manifest in expecting the Holy Spirit to change 
those who are of riper years. The same warm-hearted 
believers who labor for older souls, and are in the case of 
such satisfied with nothing but conversion without delay, 
do not practically so feel and act in dealing with the 
young. They are satisfied if the young give attention 
to the truth, and if they seem not unwilling to retain 
in their thoughts what they learn ; they do not press home 
on children, as they would on grown-up persons, the im- 
mediate, present acceptance of Christ. They would go 
home from any other meeting disappointed, sad, unsatis- 
fied, if, night after night, souls were unawakened and un- 
saved, though attentive and interested; and yet, in the 
case of children, they can allow of delay — they can leave 
their Sabbath class or their family circle without alarm 
and without anxiety, though there be therein no symp- 
tom of real awakening and no evidence of these young 
souls finding the Savior. 

"One reason for the difference thus made in the case 
of the young is, with many, the misunderstanding of cer- 
tain texts of scripture — at least so we are strongly in- 
clined to think. 

"1. One person quotes Prov. xxii. 6: ^Train up a child 
in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not 
depart from it.^ The person with whom this text is a 
favorite probably applies it thus: 'Only teach the plan 
of salvation to a child, and show wisdom's happy ways 
to a child, and, though at the time the child be not con- 
verted, j^tj when he is old, he, will no doubt take the way 



Joining the Church 179 

you have taught him/ But is this the sense of the text? 
Very far from it. The Holy Spirit means to teach us 
quite another lesson by these words, viz., 'Only be sure 
that you get the child in the way while still a child, and 
you need never fear in regard to that child's aftcr-perse- 
verauce/ It is 'Initiate a child in the way' (see the He- 
brew), or at the beginning of the way; get the truth in- 
troduced into his soul while he is a child, and rest as- 
sured that he shall go on as he has begun. It is a 
blessed text to encourage us to seek the present and im- 
mediate conversion of children. 

"2. Another person uses a figure, and soothes his con- 
science under lack of success in his class or in his family 
by saying, 'Well, at any rate I am filling the water-pots 
with water (John ii. 7), so that there shall be the greater 
amount of wine at a future day, when at length the w^ater 
is turned into wine by the Lord's miraculous power in 
the hour of conversion.^ Now this is only a figurative 
application of a text and no argument at all. But, even 
using their own figure, how is it that they do not expect 
that the turning of the water into wine should be im- 
mediate? What is there in the passage to which they 
allude to warrant their waiting on till a distant time? 
Was not the water changed into wine in these water- 
pots in a single hour? Indeed, it seems that the change 
took place in the very act of filling the vessels. 

"3. A third person has much to say, in a doctrinal 
form, on the text in Phil. i. 6, 'He which hath begun a 
good work will perform it,' applying the passage to feel- 
ings, impressions, interest awakened among the young 
in the course of common weekly teaching. There is no 
conversion in such cases, but then it is alleged, 'There is 
real interest felt, there is impression made, and so the 
good work is begun, and, if begun, shall go on.' We re- 
ply, there is a serious mistake here, for 'the good work 
is begun' means that conversion has taken place; con- 
version is the good work that begins the Christian life. 
Eead the context, and see this beyond doubt or dispute. 
The apostle says, 'He that has converted you; placing 
you in Christ the foundation, will not forsake you, but 
will carry on the building to completeness in the day of 



180 Early Conversion 

Christ's appearing. So that this text is really an argu- 
ment in favor of our not being content with anything 
in the form of mere impression, hopeful interest, or con- 
victions. We must see conversion-work, we must see 
salvation-work, we must see the Christian life really be- 
gun; and this applies alike to the case of old and young. 

^^There is, however, apart from and beside all this, a 
secret feeling on the part of many Christians that it is not 
so important for them to be the means of converting chil- 
dren as it is to be the means of converting adults. They 
have no scripture proof of this view, for ^converting a sin- 
ner^ means any sinner, young as well as old; and ^turning 
many to righteousness' includes young and old; and 
Winning souls' limits us to no age. But such persons 
nevertheless feel, without putting their feelings into words, 
that it is a more palpable and evident gain to win an in- 
telligent adult than to win his child to Christ. Now, this 
quiet persuasion, appearing in their practice, may arise 
from the thought that these adults are of present value in 
society; their conversion will at once affect society, while 
the conversion of the young is at the time unfelt beyond 
the circle of the family and a few companions. But they 
forget that these young souls, brought to Christ in very 
infancy, will be exercising an influence, year by year, all 
life long, in all the different stages of their growth, and 
at length, on reaching manhood, will by God's grace, 
mightily move for good their circle of society — over and 
above the consideration of the evils escaped and the ill that 
was never done. 

^^There is, however, a more serious misapprehension ly- 
ing at the root of this undervaluing of early conversion. 
In reality, many godly people do look upon the conversion 
of children as a thing to be stood in doiibt of. 

"(<z.) There must be cases of real conversion among 
children, if the word of God is to be our standard; 
for surely Psa. viii. 2, is written for all ages, and our Lord 
has comment upon it thus in Matt, xxi: 16. ^Have ye 
never read. Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings Thou 
hast perfected praise?' If ^old men and children' are 
called on (Psa. cxlviii. 12), to praise the Lord alike, 
purely it is implied that they are alike capable of saving 



Joining the Church 181 

grace. Indeed, for one moment to suppose the matter 
otherwise would be to assert that the gospel is not suited 
to the souls of the young. 

"(&.) There is a most peculiar fitness in the gospel 
being blessed to the conversion of children. The same Holy 
Spirit in all cases uses the gospel for saving souls; but, 
in applying it to children, he illustrates most notably two 
of its features, viz., its entire freeness (for what could a 
child give to God?) and its amazing simplicity, which 
is so humbling to the pride of self-righteous man. 'I thank 
Thee, Father, that Thou hast hid these things from the 
wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes' 
(Luke X. 21), and as Jesus said this, 'He rejoiced in 
spirit.^ 'Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God 
as a little child, shall in no wise enter therein' (Luko 
xviii. 17). 

''(c.) The drawing love of the cross of Christ surely 
appeals as readily and suitably to the hearts of children 
as to adults. 

"(tZ.) The substitution of Christ for sinners, 'the just 
for the unjust,' 'the Shepherd for the sheep,' is the very 
heart of the gospel. Even a child can be made to compre- 
hend the meaning of substitution — of the one for the 
many ; just as the ^happy mute' was made at once to see how 
the giving of one gold ring for thousands of withered 
leaves was an over-payment in exchange. Hence it is this 
grand truth that we press on the very youngest soul. 
We tell them, 'You are sinners, and* you cannot save your- 
selves; but God's own Son can save you by Himself bear- 
ing that wrath and curse.' In some such form as this the 
Spirit brings in faith to a child's soul ; and, once received, 
is not this truth the same in its effects on the young as on 
the old? Is not the text, John i. 12, as true in the case of 
a child as in the instance of an intelligent adult, 'As many 
as received him, to them gave He power to become the 
sons of God'? 

"Children ought to be dealt with about accepting 
Christ as closely and seriously as older people. The differ- 
ence, no doubt, is considerable in the method we take with 
the young and with the older. We find, however, the same 
need in both cases of being like Nathan in his parable; 



182 Early Conversion 

we need to look the child in the face^, and say, 'Yon are 
meant. Will yon accept the Savior who has saved so 
many by taking on Him their sins, and bearing their 
punishment?^ Personal dealing is required; a dealing 
with them one by one. 

"Many Christian people are not sufficiently aware of the 
importance of a personal question, whether the individual 
be old or young. I have seen an aged person struck as 
with an arrow on being solemnly asked, face to face. 'Have 
you been born again ?' and exclaiming, 'Have I myself been 
born again? The question was never so put to my soul 
till now.^ I have known a young man brought to a stand 
at once by the personal question, 'Do you accept Christ 
now T And so I have seen a child strongly moved by such 
a direct appeal, though before listening only playfully. 
It seems to be the Spirit^s way of inserting the point of 
the wedge that is to split the cedar. Teachers and 
parents, is not this way worth trying ? 

"Why do many in our day regard with suspicion cases 
of very early conversion? The reason seems to be — they 
fancy it is altogether a matter of feeling, and not of faith, 
in these children. If it were so they would have some 
good grounds for their scepticism. But then we assert 
that the evidence furnished by these young people is that 
of faith in the Lord Jesus. Another reason alleged for 
their doubt is, that these children do not manifest holi- 
ness in the way in which it is manifested by adults. Well, 
this is true; but children's play, and children's natural 
buoyancy, should no more come in the way of our be- 
lieving their real conversion, than should in older people, 
engrossing care and anxiety about business. 

"Of late, in our country, Mr. Hammond has done 
much to fix attention on the subject of early conversions. 
He holds that conversion is the work of the Holy Ghost, 
but he also believes that the Holy Ghost, in the exercise 
of gracious sovereignty, is pleased to work by the gospel 
on very young souls. 

"Several things in his dealings with children deserve 
special notice. One is, his firm persuasion that the gospel 
is 'the power of God unto salvation' in the case of the 
youngest that has understanding. He go^s to his meetings 



Joining the Church 183 

never doubting this, and sets to work accordingly. He 
tells the gospel story, presses it home, and calls for a 
present acceptance of Christ on the part of the children. 
He does not feel content with delivering his message, 
saying, 'Now I have sov/n the seed, let ns hope it may 
spring up some time after this.' No, he looks for 'God 
giving the increase' at the time, just as at Pentecost. 

''Another feature in his method is, the form in which 
he preaches the gospel. It is, in the main, that of substi- 
tution. Not that he always, or even very often uses that 
word ; but that is his leading idea in setting forth the way 
of salvation. He perhaps starts with a text that involves 
that truth; then he brings in stories to illustrate his text, 
using illustrations which are not always perhaps quite 
solemn, but which always end in conveying the truth of 
substitution to the understanding and heart — if not also, 
at the same time, flashing into the conscience of the young- 
est the sin of refusing such a substitute as Jesus. The sum 
of his address is just this, which Mr. Hammond wrote: 

'Jesus, from His throne on high, 
Came into this world to die; 
That I might from sin he free. 
Bled and died upon the tree. 

'I can see Him even now. 
With His pierced, thorn-clad hrow. 
Agonizing on the tree. 
Oh, what love! and all for me. 

'Now I feel this heart of stone 
Drawn to love God's holy Son, 
"Lifted up'' on Calvary, 
Suffering shame and death for me. 

'Now I feel this heart of stone 
Make it pure and wholly Thine, 
Thou has hied and died for me; 
I will henceforth live for Thee/ 

"There never is, with him, the possibility of your 
mistaking or forgetting the grand end in view. To many 



184 Early Conversion 

a Sabbath school teacher — ay, and to iBany a minister — 
there is too much reason to fear that Mr. CeciFs story of 
himself is only too truly applicable. Mr. Cecil tells how, 
on one occasion, when laboring under tmuble that caused 
him great suffering, and which baffled all ordinary physi- 
cians, he was guided to an illustrious physician, who at 
once told him, ^There is only one remedy ; do try it — it is 
perfectly simple," mentioning the medicine. Mr. Cecil 
was satisfied, and rose to go and get the medicine; but 
his physician pressed him to stay a little, and entered into 
conversation in a very fascinating style, till, engrossed 
with each other's company, the subject of the medicine was 
entirely set aside. On coming home, Mr. Cecil expressed 
to his wife his admiration of this medical friend — ^Such a 
fund of anecdote ! such a command of language !' ^Well/ 
exclaimed Mrs. C, ''but did he prescribe for your case?" 
^Yes — but I have entirely forgotten the remedy! The 
charms of his manner and conversation put everything 
else out of mind.' 'Noviy we say, that in these meetings 
none are in danger of being thus carried away from the 
remedy to any secondary matter in the address. 

^^Yet more. He never dismisses such a gathering hastily. 
After his gospel address is done he prays, and then asks 
all to remain for conversation who are anxious to find sal- 
vation. He has always with him a goodly number of solid 
and fervent Christians, who are ready to take part in these 
after-conversations. And this part of his method has been 
remarkably blessed; as much, indeed, as anything else 
in his dealing with the young. It is apparently very 
much by this conversational meeting, in which you may 
see, all over the church or hall, lively believers engaged in 
most solemn inquiries with one or two souls whom the 
spirit has touched, that very many are brought to decision. 
It seems to be the Holy Spirit's way to use this Nathan- 
like application of the truth to lead souls to own that the 
gospel is for themselves, and to admit, 'I am the sinner 
to whom the Savior speaks.' The very circumstance, also, 
that so many at one time are earnestly engaged in the same 
solemn employment, creates a healthful sympathy of feel- 
ing, and, in many cases, helps souls to utter their difficulties 
and fears. 



Joining the Church 185 

"Shall we not, then, with all these facts before us, ask 
the Church of Christ to cherish this expectancy in regard 
to the conversion of children far more than in times past ? 
Have we not rested upon our oars? Have we not slipped 
into the custom of showing to our Sabbath schools and 
families what a salvation has been provided, and what 
a Savior is ours, without sufficiently urging them to make 
all this their own? We have dealt with the adults and 
with the aged pressingly, earnestly, taking no excuse, but 
insisting on their immediate acceptance of Christ; but we 
have not been wont, generally, to deal thus with the very 
youngest who can understand. If the Lord works by in- 
strumentalities, and if it is by suitable instrumentalities, 
then let us see that we are taking the right way to bring 
blessing to the young. As a rule, the Lord does not 
convert souls in the absence of means, and of right means. 
In heathen lands souls perish because no one there shows 
the way of life. In our own neighborhood men and women 
die unconverted, when no one goes among them seeking to 
win their souls; and in our Sabbath schools and families 
children grow up unconverted, because they are not more 
personally dealt with. Are we not letting the souls of the 
young perish if we do not rouse ourselves to take part in 
this personal mode of applying the truth?" 

Lord, sharpen our sickles vv^hen we go to reap Thy har- 
vest among the young, for we have heard our Master say, 
"Have 3^e not read, Out of the mouths of babes and suck- 
lings Thou hast perfected praise ?'^ 

A child's work for JESUS. 

Dr. A. J. Gordon was a believer in the conver- 
sion of children. At two different times I held meet- 
ings in his church. The first was fifteen years ago. One 
result of that series has been that a weekly meeting for 
the young has been kept up and great good has been 
done. It was a pleasure long after to return and find 
many ready to testify that they vrere converted in the 
meetings I held there years ago. A number of the boys 
had become ministers an(i some had gone as mission- 
aries. 



186 Early Conversion 

At the request of Dr. Gordon I held a two weeks^ 
union meeting in his church. 

Each afternoon we had services for children, and 
many, as they heard the story of Jesus' love, were led to 
give themselves to Him. Among them was little Winnie 
Lewis. 

Her Sunday school teacher saw the change and told 
her pastor she believed Winnie had become a Christian. 
Three years after, when nine years old, she asked to be 
admitted to the church, but the good deacon thought 
she was too young, and when they objected she walked 
over to Dr. Gordon's side and said, "Ijast Sabbath, sir. 
you said that the lambs should not be kept out of the 
fold." "Yes," he replied, "it is not for us to keep them 
out. I will see your friends and take you into the church." 

With a bright and happy countenance, she said 
"Thank you," and passed out of the room. She was ex- 
amined, and received by baptism, the next week. 

While I was holding a series of meetings in Rev. Kit- 
tridge Wheeler's church in Hartford, Dr. Gordon was 
present, and knowing how much he loved to see children 
trusting in Jesus, I asked him to tell those present the 
story of Winnie Lewis. I will tell you a few of his 
touching words with regard to the work she did in lead- 
ing those in her neighborhood to Jesus. He said : 

"It was on a hot day in June, that I was called to at- 
tend her funeral. A crowd was around the house and 
my eye fell on a crippled lad, crying bitterly as he sat 
on a low door-step. 

" ^Did you know Winnie Lewis, my lad ?' I asked. 

" ^Know her, is it, sir ? Never a week passed but she 
came twice or thrice with a picture or book, mayhap an 
apple for me, an' it's owin' to her an' no clargy at all 
that I'll even follow her blessed footsteps to heaven. 
She'd read me from her own bible wheniver she came an' 
now she's gone there'll be none at all to help me, for 
mother's gone from Mike's sky intoirly with Winnie, 
sir.' 

"I passed on, after promising him a visit very soon, 
and made my way through the crowd of tear-stained, 
sorrowful faces, I came to a stop again in the narrow 



Joining the Church 187 

passage-way of the house. A woman stood beside me 
trying to dry her fast falling tears, while a wee child 
wept at her side. 

" ^as Winnie a relative of yours T I asked. 

" *No, sir ; but the blessed child was at our house con- 
stantly, and when Bob here was sick, she nursed and 
tended him, and her hymn quieted him when nothing 
else seemed to do it. It was just the same with all the 
neighbors. She took tracts to them all, and has prayed 
with them ever since she was converted, which was three 
years ago, when she was but six years of age, sir. What 
she's been to us all no one but the Lord will ever know, 
and now she lies there.' 

"I was led to the room where the child lay, looking 
almost younger than I had seen her in my study a year 
ago. An old bent woman was crying aloud by the coffin. 

" 'I never thought she'd go afore I did. She used 
regular to read and sing to me every evening, an' it was 
her talk that made a Christian of me. You could al- 
most go to heaven on one of her prayers.' 

" ^Mother, come away,' said a young man, putting his 
arm around her to lead her back. ^You'll see her again.' 

" ^Yes, she said she'd wait for me at the gate ; but I 
miss her sore now.' 

" 'It's the old lady as Mrs. Lewis lived with, sir,' said 
a young lad standing next to me, as one and another 
still pressed up towards the little casket for a last look 
at the beloved face. 'She was a Unitarian, but she could 
not hold out against Winnie's prayers and pleadings to 
love Jesus, and she's been trusting Him now for quite a 
while.' 

" 'You are right, my lad,' I replied. 'Do you trust 
Him, too?' 'Winnie taught me, sir,' the lad made an- 
swer, and the sudden tears filled his eyes. 

"A silence fell on those assembled, and marveling at 
such testimony, I proceeded with the service, feeling as 
if there was little more I could say of one whose deeds 
thus spoke of her. Loving hands had laid flowers all 
around the child who had led them. One tiny lassie had 
placed a dandelion in the small waxen fingers, and now 
stood abandoned to grief beside the still form that bore 



188 Early Conversion 

the impress of absolute purity. The service over, again 
and again was the coffin lid lifted by some one longing 
for another look, and they seemed as if they could not 
let her go. 

"The next day a good-looking man came to my house, 
and said, 

" ^I am Winnie's uncle, sir. She never rested till she 
made me promise to come to Jesus, and Fve come. 

" ^Well, you see, sir, it was this way. Winnie had al- 
ways been uncommon fond of me, and so was I of her,' — 
his voice broke a little — %nd I'd never felt quite right. 
Yet I knew her religion was true enough and a half hour 
before she died she had the whole family with her, tell- 
ing them she was going to Jesus, and she took my hand 
between her little ones and said, "Uncle John, you will 
love Jesus, and meet me in heaven, won't you?" What 
could I do? It broke me all up, and I have come to ask 
you, sir, what to do, so's to keep my promise to Winnie, 
for she was an angel if there ever was one. Why, sir, 
we were all sitting with her in the dark, and there was a 
light about that child as though it shone from heaven. 
We all noticed it, every one of us, and when she drew 
her last breath and left us, the radiance went too; it was 
gone, quite gone.' 

"Within a month Winnie's uncle was received into the 
church, thoroughly converted, and a sincere disciple of 
Christ." 

When Dr. Gordon had finished this touching story, 
all hearts were deeply moved and we offered the prayer 
'that children who had been converted in Mr. Wheeler's 
church might, like Winnie Lewis and others in Dr. Gor- 
don's church, show by their changed lives that they had 
for Christ's sake had their sins forgiven, and received 
an answer to the oft repeated prayer, 



Jesus, take this heart of mine, 
MaTce it pure and ivlioUy Thine, 
Thou hast hied and died for me, 
I will hence forth live for thee. 



Joining the Church 189 

You need a new heart, my dear young reader, as much 
as Winnie Lewis did. I suppose she had no thought of 
becoming a Christian when she came into that meeting I 
conducted in Dr. Gordon's church. 

But as she heard me explain how much Christ had 
to suffer that our sins might be forgiven, her heart 
melted in love towards Him, and she felt what a dread- 
ful thing it vrould be to turn away from such a Savior, 
after He had taken the punishment she deserved. A child 
in Syracuse, N. Y., too young to' write, sent me her 
printed letter. She didn't know well how to put sen- 
tences together and was not as old as Winnie Lewis when 
she became a Christian. But she was old enough to un- 
derstand how Christ had loved us and gave Himself for 
us, and so she wrote: 

^*If Christ hadn't died for us, the bestest of us couldn't 
have been saved, but now the worstest of us can be for- 



Will you come to Him now, my dear young reader, be- 
lieve in Him and be saved? Make those four lines above 
the prayer of your heart, as so many have done, and then we 
will meet Winnie Lewis in heaven by and by. 

CHRIST OFFERING PARDON. 
Tune: Hold the Fort. 

Lo, the loving Jesus standeih 
Closely now by thee! 
'In His pierced hands a pardon — 
He can set thee free! 

Sue for mercy quickly, sinner. 

Ere He passeth by; 
Whe7i He once is out of hearing 

Thou must surely die! 

Listen to His words of ki?idnesSf 
They must win thy love: 
*'For thy sins I've brought a pardon 
From the Throne above. 



190 Early Conversion 

''All the agony I have suffered 
Thou canst never know, 
That I ndght afford thee rescue 
From eternal woe. 

/'Though by law thou art most justly 

Doomed to suffer deaths- 
Yet for thee I ashed a pardon 
With my dying breath. 

"If thou only dost accept it. 
Oh I ivhat joy is thine! 
Joy on earth and bliss in Heaven 
Will be thine and mine!* 

I accept it, blessed Jesus, 
From thy pierced hand; 

*Tis Thy precious death redeems us 
From the law's demand. 



Christ Lifted Up 191 



CHAPTER XII. 

CHRIST LIFTED UP. 
And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto Me.— St. John 



xn. 



Now I feel this heart of stone 
Drawn to love Ood's Holy Son; 
Lifted up on Calvary, 
Suffering death and shame for me. 

JESUS' LOVE. 

A FEW weeks ago we held some children's meetings in 
Lowell, Mass. Children and young people from various 
parts of the city were present and much prayer was 
offered for a blessing upon the services. As is usually 
the case, I gave a Bible reading before the address, show- 
ing the great love of Christ in giving Himself to die for 
us, one of which is here given: 

Then Jesus said, "I looked, and there was none to help, 
and therefore My own arm brought salvation.'' Yes, 
the loving Savior said, "I will leave My home in heaven; 
I will go down to that world where all have broken the 
laws of my Father ; I will bleed and die in their stead." 

Thus at the appointed time the Son of God came into 
this world, and took upon Himself a body like ours, so that 
He could sympathize with us in all things. By many 
things He showed that He was far more than a mere man. 
In Matt. xxi. 14, 15 we read that "The blind and the 
lame came to Him in the temple and He healed them. 
And when the chief priests and scribes saw the wonderful 
things that He did, and the children in the temple say- 
ing, Hosanna to the son of David, they were sore dis- 
pleased, and said unto Him, Hearest thou what these say ? 
And Jesus saith unto them, Yes ; have ye never read, "But 



192 Early Conversion 

of the mouths of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected 
praise ?'' 

I believe that God often uses a vivid account of the 
sufferings of Christ to lead the young to see what a 
dreadful thing sin is, and to see what untold agonies He 
suffered on the cross. 

Fifteen years ago I held a series of meetings in 
Lowell. There had been a Sunday school convention in 
this city a week previous to my arrival, and I was in- 
vitexi to remain over and to continue the work among 
the young. 

It pleased me very much to find that those who pro- 
fessed conversion then have been kept by the powe 
of God through faith unto salvation. I asked the peop 
at my meetings in Northfield yesterday to pray f . 
blessings here to-day. It seems to me you can but lo- 3 
Jesus if you will think of how much He has done for 
you. To help you understand this love, I will tell you 
about what a mother in 'New Hampshire did to save the 
life of her little child. 

One afternoon she started, with him in her arms, to 
cross the mountain. It soon began to snow, but or. and 
up she toiled. Deeper and deeper came the drafting 
snow, she clasped her sleeping child in her arjoe/. f^ud 
pressed on. J ^r) 

The cold night came on and she was miles away 1 
any house. Bitterly cold blew the winds, till she hes- 
fear she would never see the light of another dav.- 

At length she could not take another step. • ^ 

poorly clad, with only one shawl about herseF > ^^s 

"Now," said she, "what shall I do — save my •• ^gj^jg 

that of my child?" It did not take her Ion' .^k to 

She resolved to die herself to save his life^ Wpndly. 

took the shawl from her o^vn shoulders an ,J 

snugly around her little babe and pressed ^-qs 

bosom. She then lay down in the snow to i j 

that her child would live till morning, and f a^e— 

would come along and, perhaps, save him. / f ^s he 

In the morning a gentleman riding ^ th 'whom 

noticed that his horse stumbled over som 3 friend 

up in the snow. He got off and there fou- 



Christ Lifted Up 193 

cold in death, but as he unfolded the shawl he saw the 
sleeping boy alive and warm, who opened his eyes and 
smiled. 

This infant was carried down the mountain, taken 
care of, and grew up to be a good man. 

How do you think he felt when he was old enough 
to understand that his mother died to save his life? What 
would we have said of him if, when other boys spoke 
about his having a poor mother who was frozen to death, he 
had been ashamed to speak of her ? I think I hear you =ay, 
"He would have been a very ungrateful boy, with a heart 
's cold as the snow which caused the death of his mother/^ 
Now 1 want to tell you that a child^s heart is dead also 
hen it is so cold towards the dear Jesus as not to love 
^•im. Only think of it! What that mother suffered for 
h^T little baby boy was nothing like what the Savior suffered 
for you. But have you loved Him for it, or are you 
ashamed to speak of Him and work for Him, and to try 
and get others to come and love and trust Him too ? 

I have spoken of how much Jesus loved us in givii\g 
Himself to die for us, but I have not yet read from tlio 
bible iwith you, about it, though I have always found that 
God "ses His holy word more than anything else to lead 
sin- to Christ. 

'oa. you know, when he had made the world ar.d 

^thing in it, said, "Let us make man in Our own image. 

. So God created man in His own image.'' (Gen. 

^^7.) Yes, God made man as good and as lovely as 

^ be, but he did not stay good. He disobeyed God, 

^^*^ everything that He had made, and behold, it 

°t 1" ^ od.'' And then God, because He was holy and 

■^^^' ,, ook upon evil, had to drive our first parents 

p^^^i/ "^is presence. (Gen. iii. 23, 24.) Since then, 

fr^^ lived in the world, young and old, have been 

I;, i Eve — sinners. 

dsobeyed God. All have had wicked hearts 

-, -1 loved to do what was right. God told us 

glad ■ -^ jjjg ^Qj>^ that if we disobeyed His good 

y-A^I^"- I have to punish us, and yet we have all, 

1 ]Jate, . [j^ ^Qj^g those very things which God told 

*^/iI.e )tdo. 

set Hii 



194 Early Conversion 

Yes, though Jesus could work such wonderful miracles, 
could hush the wild, raging sea into a quiet calm, by say- 
ing, "Peace, be stiir^ (Mark iv. 39) ; though he could walk 
upon it as easily as you can walk upon a floor, and save 
timid Peter when he cried, as he was sinking, "Lord, 
save me;" though wicked spirits and death itself knew 
Him and fled from Him, still His heart was so full of love 
and tenderness that the children of their own will flocked 
around Him; and when some good men found fault with 
them for this Jesus was much displeased and said, "Suffer 
the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not 
. . . And He took them up in His arms and blessed 
them/' (Mark x. 14-16.) Oh, yes. He loved the children, 
as He does now, and invited them all to come to Him, that 
He might fit them for heaven. 

Some of the older people here to-day, I fear, do not 
realize that every one of these children has a sinful heart 
and needs to have sins forgiven before it can be happy here 
or hereafter. Fifteen years ago in that fourth pew from 
the front sat Mrs. Mallory with eight boys. As soon as 
I had done speaking she at once began to talk with them, 
one by one. Each one with whom she spoke was deeply im- 
pressed, and some with tears in their eyes asked how they 
could be forgiven. Then she came to the last but one. 
When she had spoken with him, he replied "No, I do not 
wish to be a Christian." 

"But Jesus has loved you, and died on the cross to save 
you." 

"I don't care if Pie did ; I don't want to be converted.'' 

Again and again she tried to impress him, but it was 
useless, he would not listen. Finally I took a seaf- '^side 
his friend at the end of the pew, that I might s|?ak to 
the little fellow with whom I had noticed he was fiendly. 
I spoke a few words to him and he burst into tears, sayii^, 
'^I feel I am a great sinner not to have loved the precicrs 
Savior." While this conversation was going on, and n)" 
back was turned, the obstinate boy — eight years of .ge — 
got out of the pew and holding his head down, crep, as he 
thought, unobserved to the other side of the boy wih" whom 
I was talking, and into the other ear of his litti friend 
whispered : ^ 



Christ Lifted Up . 195 

''It is all nonsense; don't listen to it, Joe/' 

At the dinner table that day Mrs. Mallory told us that 
after seeing such enmity in the heart of a boy only eight 
years old she was ready to believe that children of six and 
eight years were old enough to realize their lost condition 
and to come to Christ and be saved. That boy, I believe, 
with all his enmity was finally convinced of his sin and 
brought to Christ. And I wish that in our second meeting 
to-day he might stand up and tell us of the wonderful 
change that has been wrought since he has repented and 
believed in Jesus. 

At last the time came when Jesus had promised God 
that He would suffer, so that our sins might be forgiven, 
and our hearts changed, and we be fitted for the bright 
world above. 

The night before He went into a garden to pray. "And 
began to be sore amazed, and to be very heavy; and saith 
unto them. My soul is exceeding sorrowful unto death." 
(Mark xiv, 34.) 

What do you think it was that "amazed" Him? It 
was the sight of your sins, and my sins, for which He 
had promised to suffer punishment. "His sweat was as 
it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground." 

Very soon "Judas, one of the twelve, and with him a 
great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief 
priests, laid hands on Him, and took Him. . . And 
they led Jesus away to the high priest." (Mark xiv. 43, 
46, 53.) And when "the high priest asked Him, Art thou 
the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? Jesus said, I am: 
and ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand 
of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven." (Mark 
xiv. 61, 62.) "And they began to spit on Him, and to 
cover His face, and to buffet Him, and to say unto Him, 
Prophesy; and the servants did strike Him with the 
palms of their hands." Only think of it ! some buffeted 
Him, so that his face was marred more than any man. 

But these wicked men, though they would have been 
glad to have killed the Son of God, had not power to do 
it, and so they bound Him, and carried Him away to 
Pi J ate, the Eoman governor. This governor was afraid 
to give orders to have Him crucified, and so he tried to 
set Him free. 



196 Early Conversion 

One of the ways he tried was this: — Every year at 
the Feast of the Passover, the Roman governor used to let 
some one who had been shut up in prison, because he 
had broken the laws of the land, and who was condemned 
to be killed, go free, and thus all his friends rejoiced. 

There was that year a wicked murderer, who, every- 
body knew, ought to be punished with death; and so 
Pilate thought, that if he should ask them whether to 
let Jesus, or Barabbas, go without being punished, they 
would not dare to say. Let Barabbas go. So he asked 
the question, "Whom will ye that I release unto you? 
Barabbas, or Jesus which is called Christ? . . . And 
they said, Barabbas." Then Pilate said, "What, then, 
shall I do with Him that is called Christ?'' They all 
said unto him, "Let Him be crucified. And the gov- 
ernor said, Why, what evil hath He done? But they 
cried out the more, saying, Let Him be crucified.'* 
(Matt, xxvii. 17, 21-23.) 

"And so Pilate, willing to content the people, released 
Barabbas unto them, and delivered Jesus, when he had 
scourged Him, to be crucified." (Mark. xi. 15.) You 
eee they hated Jesus so much, that they would rather a 
murderer should escape from crucifixion than He. 

"And the soldiers led Him away into the hall, called 
Pnetorium; and they called together the whole band. 
And they clothed Him with purple, and platted a crown 
of thorns, and put it on his head, and they began to 
salute Him, Hail, King of the Jews! And they smote 
Him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon Him, 
and bowing their knees worshipped Him. And when 
they had mocked Him, they led Him away to crucify 
Him." (Mark xi. 16.) Only think of it,— the dear 
Savior bore all this that you and I might be saved. 

Do you think that mother, who let the cold freeze her 
to death, loved her little boy as much as Jesus loved you ? 
He said, "My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto 
death." 

See them now, as they reach Calvary. These mur- 
derers of the Son of God seize upon Him, and stretch 
His hands first upon the cross, and, with blow after blow, 
drive the cruel nails through those hands which had so 



Christ Lifted Up 197 

lovingly been placed upon the heads of little children as 
He blessed them. 

Angels are there v/aiting to snatch Him away. Why 
does He not let them? I will tell you. If He had done 
so, no one could have been saved. It is because the 
Savior has done all this for us, that "He is able to save 
to the uttermost all that come unto God by Him." 

We read on in this fifteenth chapter of Mark, and at 
the 29th verse, that they that passed by railed on Him, 
v/ygging their heads, and saying, "Save thyself, and come 
down from the cross." Likewise, also, the chief priests, 
mocking, said, "He saved others; Himself He cannot 
save." They said that to mock Him; but, oh, what a 
truth they spoke ! 

If He would save others. He could not save Him- 
self. 

From twelve o'clock till three o'clock Jesus hung on 
the cross, and then He cried, 'My God, My God, why 
hast Thou forsaken me?" 

I will tell you why He was forsaken; that you and 
T might not be forsaken if we trusted in Him. He was 
treated as though He had been a sinner, that you and I 
might be treated as though we had always been obedient 
cliildren, and never done anything to displease and of- 
fend God; and so "it is written," "He hath made Him 
tc be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made 
the righteousness of God in Him." (2 Cor. v. 21.) 

We remember, that after our Eedeemer was dead they 
took his body and laid it in a tomb, and after three days 
He arose from the dead; and thus God showed that He 
accepted the work which Christ had done for us, and 
now God offers pardon to all who ask for it, forsaking 
their sins! God's proclamation now is, "I will pardon 
all their iniquities, whereby they have sinned against 
Me." (Jer. xxxiii. 8.) , 

As I have been reading these words from the bible 
to you, about the wonderful love of Him who sacrificed 
Himself for us, I have found my own heart going out 
anew in love to Him. How can any one help saying, 
"We love Him because He first loved us." 

I have heard that when that boy who was saved by his 



198 Early Conversion 

mother's death on the New Hampshire mountains grew 
up to be a man, and became a senator, he could not speak 
of her without the tears coming to his eyes; and yet he 
had never seen her to remember her. 

He had never seen her to know her, and yet he loved 
her because she first loved him. 

Supposing that mother had come back to earth again, 
don't you think her boy would have found his way to 
her, and thanked her for dying to save him when he 
was an infant ? 

But Jesus is alive, and often comes to your door — 
yes, to the very door of your heart, my young friend, and 
knocks. You don't speak to Him, if you are not a Chris- 
tian, much less do you thank Him for His wonderful love 
to you. Oh, what a sinner you are! If you had treated 
any one on earth as badly I don't think you could sleep 
till you went and asked forgiveness. 

And what do you think this Savior thinks of you? 
Does He not wonder that you have not yet even once 
thanked Him for enduring so much for you? 

I will tell you a story about a gentleman in Detroit who 
saved the life of a little girl. The gentleman told me 
the story himself one morning at his breakfast table. 

About nine years before he saw one day a horse running 
away, with only a girl in the wagon. In a way which it 
would take too long to tell he stopped the horse, and thus 
saved the child's life; but in doing so was kicked by the 
horse so badly that they thought him dead. 

For days he lay like a dead man, without speaking, 
hardly breathing. And what do you think were the first 
words he said ? They were these, "Is the little girl safe V 

And then he said, "Bring her to me; I want to see 
her." 

^^e don't know where she is." 

'^hat!" he said, "don't know where she is? Hasn't 
she been here to thank me for saving her life?" 

"1^0. Her father came, and they drove away, and we 
have never seen them. Perhaps they are afraid you will 
make them pay." 

"Oh no," said Mr. B., "I don't want their money; only 
I would give anything to see that little girl." 



Christ Lifted Up 199 

He told me, with a great deal of feeling, that he had the 
strongest desire to see her. He could scarcely keep the 
tears from his. eyes as he spoke of her. "Oh !" said he, 
"it seems so strange that she has never, even in all these 
years, thanked me for what I did for her. It must be she 
lives somewhere not far from here, and knows where I 
live.'' 

And what do you suppose I was thinking of when I 
heard all this ? It was about what Jesus has done for us, 
and how He wonders that the children, and others for 
whom He died, have not come to Him and thanked Him 
for his precious love. 

Can you not hear Him saying, ^^^here is that young 
friend for whom I left my happy home in heaven and 
died on the cross? Why does he not come and thank 
Me and love Me for it P' 

Though your sins helped to crucify the loving Savior, 
and though you have rejected Him so many times, still 
you need not fear to go to Him; you will find Him far 
more anxious to meet you, than that good gentleman in 
Detroit was to see the little girl ; for his words are, "Him 
that Cometh unto Me I will in no wise cast out." 

Will you not, then, with this prayer thank the dear 
Savior that He has done so much for you, and ask Him 
for a heart to love Him? And then you may be pleased 
to learn the hymn which I have written for you. 



A CHILD S PRAYER. 

Oh God, I come and ask Thee to forgive me for the 
sake of Thy dear Son who was so kind as to die on the cruel 
cross for me. Thou hast been waiting for me to come 
and thank Thee; but I have been so proud and wicked I 
would not do it. I am very sorry for it. Please to forgive' 
me now in this very meeting where so many children are 
coming to Thee, and, with the help of the Holy Spirit, 
I will love Thee, and cling to Thee, and work for Thee 
and try to get all my friends to come and trust Thee, and 
be happy with me in Thy service, for Jesus' sake. Amen. 



200 Early Conversion 



THE LOVE OF JESUS. 

'Jesus! now to Thee I fly, 
Thou who on the cross didst die; 
Died that I might he forgiven. 
And that I might dwell in heaven; 
True, Fve been a iviched child 
Not to love Thee all the while. 

If some friend for me had hied — 
Had he saved me from the dead. 
Had he suffered years of pain 
That his loss might he my gain — 
Sure Fd give him all my heart; 
From him Fd he loath to part. 

More than this Thou did'st for me. 
When bleeding, dying on the tree; 
And Thou hast been waiting long. 
Waiting for my grateful song. 
Noiv I come ivith heartfelt praise — 
I will serve Thee all my days. 

F. B. MEYEE. 

It was my privilege to hold union meetings with F. B. 
Meyer. He entered into the work most heartily and 
seemed to comprehend it at once. For several years he 
has taken an active part in the meetings at [N'orthfield. Last 
year he held meetings in various parts of India, and it is 
well known that his work there was greatly owned of 
God. The Sunday School Union of India has invited me 
to spend at least a year in that country. The fact that 
some of my books have been translated into the language 
of that country led them to believe that my labors there 
would be blessed. I had a talk with Mr. Meyer last 
summer, with regard to visiting London, and he encouraged 
me to believe the way was open for much usefulness. Mr. 
Meyer is so well known in the Christian world, that I 
may be excused for inserting his words in the London 
Christian. He is the present pastor of Christ's church 



Christ Lifted Up 201 

in London, the successor of Dr. Newman Hall. For several 
years he has assisted Mr. Moody in his annual meetings 
at Northfield, Mass. His books and writings have been 
scattered in many lands. Mr. Meyer says: 

''When a young clerk in London, in a city counting 
house, I was attracted to the services which Mr. Hammond 
was holding in the chapel of the venerated Baptist Noel. 
I could pick out the seat to-day where I sat and I can never 
forget the effect produced upon me. It was the first breath 
of the revival spirit which had ever swept across my heart, 
and it strangely touched me. The hymns have lingered in 
my memory, and the- scenes of children gathering around 
that noble form are vivid as I write. 

"Since then I have eagerly read every scrap of news of 
Mr. Hammond's work, as he has carried the tidings of the 
gospel to the East and West, stirring with his words vast 
multitudes of men. I am increasingly enamored of the 
work among children. They have not to unlearn those 
habits of doubt and misconception which hinder so many 
from accepting the gospel. It is natural for them to trust 
,One whom they cannot see, to give Him their choicest 
treasures, to conform themselves to His sweet life. None 
but those who have worked among children could credit 
the readiness with which they receive the gospel. When 
they have received it they are frank in confessing, and so 
are eager to win others to Him whom they find so dear. 
There is everything in our Savior to charm and attract 
children, and His dear gospel does not present difficulties 
to their simple faith. The Lord told us to become as little 
children that we might enter His kingdom. Surely then, 
little children themselves have not far to go ; 'only a step 
to Jesus.' 

"With these thoughts in my heart, I was thoroughly 
aroused when I saw that Mr. Hammond was again to visit 
England. I had become pastor of a church with two thou- 
sand young people under its care, and with splendid school 
premises, and I felt that I would spare no effort to induce 
him to visit us. I knew how eagerly his services would 
be caught up, but I never rested till I got a favorable reply. 
Even though I had but short notice, we were able to give 



202 Early Conversion 

him large audiences of children, in addition to the general 
mission services for adults. 

"Mr. Hammond has a wonderful influence over children. 
I have often wondered where the secret lay. His stories 
are capital, but others could tell them. His hymns are 
sweet, but others could sing them. His methods are good, 
but others could employ them. And yet when all this is 
put together a marvelous effect is produced. I think his 
principal power consists in the clear presentation of the 
sufferings of Christ for sinful men, given in direct depend- 
ence on the Holy Spirit. It is impossible to judge of the 
effect of an address during the meeting. Sometimes it 
would seem as if no special impression had been made, 
yet seat after seat would be full of children, anxious to 
know how to give their hearts to Christ. 

"One little boy when bidden to go home by a worker, 
who thought him too young to understand, burst into tears 
and said he was waiting for some one to speak to him 
about Jesus Christ. Others who went away under deep 
conviction came again and again, until some evening their 
faces would beam with a new found joy. And there were 
many cases in which they brought their little friends to 
get the blessing which they had themselves received. 

"In my young Christian's class, which was swollen by 
large accessions of dear young converts, scores of hands 
were held up by those who had had the delight of leading 
their companions to Christ. Testimonies have come in 
to me from parents and teachers. In some cases nearly 
the whole of a class has been brought to Jesus. There is 
hardly one in which there are not cases of deep impres- 
sion and conversion. The altered lives at home are sweet 
testimonies to the genuineness of the work done. I am more 
than satisfied with the results. The teachers urge me to 
hold an after meeting at the close of our Sunday school 
each Sunday afternoon, that the fire may not die down 
and the oil may not stay for want of vessels to store it. 

"After a week of these blessed services, Mr. Hammond 
passed on to the other churches, where similar results have 
accrued. Between four and five hundred have given in 
their names, professing to be converted. At the close of 
one of the services a teacher was found at the end of a 



Christ Lifted Up 203 

pew bathed in tears, because she feared that her class of 
Young ladies was going away unsaved. Surely tears like 
these are dear to Him who wept over those whom He 
would fain have gathered under the wings of His love. 
Nor were they without effect, for they awakened a deep 
concern in her scholars' heart, who finally yielded to the 
love of Christ. 

"I know of many Christians whose hearts have been 
quickened by work among the dear children, and who will 
never cease to thank God that Mr. Hammond was ever 
led to visit England. 

'Trom what I have seen of Mr. Hammond and his work 
I almost grudge him to.ordinary evangelistic services. He 
has great power over a large mixed audience. But this is 
a field which is trodden by so many stalwart reapers. 

"I should like him to go up and down through England 
and America gathering large multitudes of children and 
young people for the Savior. Surely the results of such a 
campaign could never be estimated. Its benefits would 
be found in thousands of homes and churches for the next 
generation and might furnish hosts of ministers, evangelists 
and missionaries for the Church of Christ. It seems to me 
that no work would bring wider or quicker returns, for it 
is possible in the same time to win about ten children for 
every individual adult. 

"I would not write thus if Mr. Hammond were con- 
stantly working on the feelings or upon the fears of the 
children. The appeal is made to their love and to their 
sense of what He deserves from them who bore their sins 
in His body on the tree.'' 

SPEAKING THROUGH INTERPRETERS. 

Many ministers and Christian travelers as they pass 
from one place to another, even in foreign countries, 
might, if they would, easily find opportunities to preach 
the gospel either directly or through interpreters. I may 
add in this connection that I have been in the habit of 
doing this nearly all of my life. During our six weeks' 
etay in Palestine, we often gathered the natives around 
us and told them that we had come five thousand miles 



204 Early Conversion 

to see the place where Christ was crucified and begged of 
them to trust and love Him. 

Eev. T. Shouldan Henry and Mr. Eeginald Eadcliff 
went from London to Paris to hold some meetings for 
English-speaking people, but the French came to them, 
and soon there were present more French than English. 
Then they began to speak through an interpreter. The 
Spirit of God rested upon their labors and sent the truth 
into the hearts of the people, and many were convicted 
and brought to Christ. They went from city to city in 
France and Switzerland, and the Lord was with them. 

Mr. Albert Woodruff, of Brooklyn, with his wife and 
three children, as they went on a tour through the Con- 
tinent of Europe, found the country destitute of Sunday 
schools. They left sight-seeing and began to plant Sun- 
day schools; this they did in the principal cities of sev- 
eral countries. When we were about starting for Pales- 
tine Mr. Woodruff suggested that we should make an 
attempt through an interpreter to do for the children 
with God^s blessing, something like what these two Eng- 
lishmen did on the Continent for adults. We made the 
attempt first in Paris, then in various cities in Italy and 
then in Syria and Palestine. We everywhere found that 
if we could get an interpreter who was a man of heart 
as well as brains, and who was a channel through whom 
the Holy Spirit could send the truth into the hearts of 
the people, they could be reached as well as by the com- 
mon method. Therefore, when we arrived in Beirut 
Dr. Jessup of the American Board and Mrs. Thompson 
of the English mission invited us to hold meetings with 
the Syrian children, and we found them susceptible to 
the truth. They had been well instructed and seemed 
JLTst ready to step into the kingdom, which we believe 
many of them did. We were so much encouraged by 
what we saw there as to the practicability of preaching to 
those people through interpreters that we embraced every 
opportunity to hold up Christ vfherever we went. In 
small places only a handful of people could be gathered; 
and in others larger audiences assembled. In some places 
they were ready to stone us because we allowed our wives 
to walk by our side, but generally we were received kind- 



Christ Lifted Up 205 

ly. When we told the people that we had come all the 
way from America that we might see the place where Christ 
had suffered on the cross that we might have our sins 
forgiven and onr hearts changed, and thus fitted to live 
And be prepared for a better world, they were much im- 
pressed. 

On arriving in Jerusalem we found that Bishop Gobat 
was much interested in what he had heard of the work 
in which we had been engaged among the young in other 
countries, and he and Dr. Barclay asked us to hold 
meetings for the children and youth in that city. 

It seemed strange to me that there could be any so 
near the spot where Christ was "wounded for our trans- 
gressions,'' who yet had no love for Him. I found my 
ovrn heart very tender, having just been in the Garden 
of Gethsemane. After my address to the children. 
Bishop Gobat spoke in a most earnest manner. I was 
pleased to see him so anxious that the children and 
youth should at once come to Christ. I believe we shall 
meet some in the ";N"ew Jerusalem'^ who, as the result of 
God's blessing on those meetings, believed in Jesus and 
"wore saved. 

It was a privilege to come in contact with such a man 
as Bishop Gobat. We cannot forget the tender words 
he uttered there on Mount Zion at the Lord's table, 
when we received the Bread from his hands. "The body 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was given for thee, pre- 
serves thy body and soul unto everlasting life. Take, eat 
this in remembrance that Christ died for thee, and feed 
on Him in thy heart by faith with thanksgiving." The 
fact that we, that day, were at the table of the Lord on 
j\Iount Zion, not far from the spot where many suppose the 
Lord's Supper was instituted no doubt added to the im- 
pression. 

One evening, with a few friends who were invited to 
meet us at the house of the bishop, we were much en- 
tertained in listening to many very interesting circum- 
stances connected with the history of Jerusalem which 
we had not found in our guide books. 

Before leaving Mrs. Gobat presented me with a crown 
of thorns, which must be similar to the one which our 



206 Early Conversion 

blessed Savior wore, for all about Jerusalem the same 
kind of thorns grow as in the days of onr Lord. She 
had had "Platted that Crown of Thorns'' that I might 
show the children in distant countries what kind of a 
crown it was that made the blood trickle down the 
marred face of our dear Savior. 

Many a careless one has by it, been brought to feel 
how great were the insults and sufferings which Christ 
endured that He might "bring us to God." The sight of 
it deeply affected my own heart and brought to my mind 
most vividly the scenes that took place in Pilate's Hall. 
God grant that many others, who shall look upon it, may 
be led to think of the sufferings of Christ in a way that 
they have never done before, and to trust fully in Him 
for salvation, and led by God's spirit to labor for the 
early conversion of children. 

THE PAINTER AND THE GYPSY GIRL. 

Come with me, young friends, and look at these two 
paintings; one of a wild gypsy girl and another of the 
Lord Jesus, who gave Himself for us. The gypsy girl 
lived the wild life of her tribe, and had been called in by 
Sternberg, a Germain painter, that he might paint her 
pretty face. She had never been in an artist's studio 
before, and did not fail to notice on the other side of the 
room an unfinished painting of the crucifixion of our 
Lord. One day, she asked, "Master, who is that?" 

"That is Jesus Christ, the son of Mary," replied the 
painter carelessly. 

"But was He a bad man, that they treated Him so 
cruelly ?" 

"Oh, no. He was the best man that ever lived." 

"Tell me more about Him," and so he did, though half 
unwilling to do so. 

Day by day, as this little gypsy girl came into the 
studio to have her picture painted, her face was fixed upon 
this painting of Christ. As the last sitting was over, and 
as she was turning to leave the room, she whispered, 
"Master, how can you help loving Him who you say has 
died for you ? If anybody had loved me like that, oh, I'd 



Christ Lifted Up 207 

like to die for him." And then, with a sad heart, she went 
back to her people. 

And the painter? He was struck as with an arrow. 
God's Spirit sent the words home to his heart. He fell on 
his knees, and, covering his face with his hands, confessed 
before God's blessed Son how for twenty-seven years he 
had neglected Him and sinned against Him; and, looking 
for pardon to that cross of Jesns, he gave his life to Him. 
His heart was filled with a new joy and he then became a 
worker for Christ. He put aside the half -finished picture, 
in which he had only thought of depicting the sufferings 
of Christ and began a fresh one, with his heart full of love 
toward that Savior who had died for him. He felt the Lord 
helped him as never before. 

When the painting was finished, it was placed in the 
gallery at Dusseldorf. Crowds came to gaze upon it. To 
one heart, as least, that story went home ; for beneath the 
picture the painter had placed the words; 

^'I did all this for Thee — 
What hast thou done for mef 

"Is it so,'' said the young Count Zinzendorf; "then 
henceforward my life shall all be given to Him who has 
done all this for me." Though I believe Zinzendorf 
became a Christian when he was a child, yet the sight of 
this painting led him to live for the Lord as he had not 
done before. As the founder of the United Brethren in 
Moravia we know how well he kept his p^'omise. 

The gypsy girl came to see the picture, too, and Stern- 
berg, happening to be there, found her weeping before it. 

"Oh, master," she cried, "He died for you, I know; 
but, oh, I wish he had died for me, a poor gypsy girl, 
too." 

Ah, he then knew something about the love of Jesus, 
and, out of a full heart, and with a deep interest in that 
dying Savior he told her, as he could not have done before, 
the story of His sufferings and death in our stead. 

Some time after a stranger came to him with a message 
from a gypsy who was dying; and would the master come 
to her, as she wished to see him. He went, following the 



208 Early Conversion 

guide to the forest, and there in a poor hut, no longer in her 

dark beauty, but pale and wan, lay his gypsy friend. Her 
eyes were closed, but when she heard his voice she opened 
them and, with a smile, she slowly said, "Oh — master — I — ■ 
know — He — died — for — me — and — I — am — going — to — 
live — with — Him." Then she passed away. She had 
gone, a poor gypsy girl, to be with Jesus. 

Whe do not need Sternberg's picture of the Crucifixion. 
The simple Bible story of Chrisf s death for us is enough 
to melt our hearts. Only let us, each one, be sure that we 
can say of the Lord Jesus, "He loved me, and gave Him- 
self for me, and now I love Him." If we do, the next thing 
will be that we shall hear him saying to us, as He did to 
Sternberg, 

"/ did all this for thee — 
What has thou done for Me?'' 

Thus, if we are Christians, will our love for Christ grow 
stronger day by day, and we shall find something to do for 
Him who has done so much for us. 

But what shall I say to those who have never loved 
Jesus ? You see this gypsy girl had never heard of Christ ; 
but you have heard of Him all your life, and yet have 
turned away from Him and rejected Him many times. 
She could not believe that He really loved her, and had 
taken the punishment she deserved on account of her 
sins. But when she stood weeping before the Crucifixion 
of Christ in that picture gallery and Sternberg explained 
to her how it was, that because He was wounded for our 
transgressions God could forgive us our sins, then it was, I 
believe, she trusted in Christ and found peace in believing 
in Him. 

Will not you, young friend, do the same? And then 
you will be fitted to live and get the most enjoyment out of 
a Christian life, and when death comes sooner or later you, 
too, can say with this dear gypsy girl," "I — know — He — 
died — for — me — and — I'm — agoing — ^to — ^live — ^with — 
Him?" 

May I repeat to you the question of this gypsy girl to 
the German painter, "How can you help loving Him who 
died for you?" 



Christ Lifted Up 209 

As I stood near the spot in Jerusalem where many 
believe Christ bore the punishment we deserved for our 
sins, these lines came to my mind and I wrote them down. 
I pray you may find them expressing the feelings of your 
heart. 

Here it luas the Lord of glory 

At Golgotha died for me. • 

Here I read the wondrous story 

Of His death to set me free. 

Here His hands and feet all bleeding. 

Fast were nailed unto the cross; 
Here His wounds for me were pleading 

When my gain was all His loss. 

Here of God he was forsaken. 

When He took the sinner's place; 
For His sake I now am taken 

Into favor under grace. 

Here the sivord of justice slew Him, 

That I might he justified; 
Praise the Lord I ever knew Him — 

That for me He hied and died! 

Blessed Jesus, I tvill love Thee — 

Love Thee till my latest breath; 
And in heaven I ivill adore Thee, 

When these eyes are closed in death. 

A YOUNG MARTYR IN HOLLAND. 

It is several years since we spent some time in Hol- 
land. While there we heard and read of many touching 
facts that moved our hearts and made us thankful to 
God for His grace, that is ever sufficient for those who 
fully trust in Him. 

One of these is an impressive story about a youth by 
the name of Dirk Willemzoon. It was in the days of 
the Spanish inquisition, when many gave up their lives 
rather than denv Christ. 



210 Early Conversion 

Dirk Willemzoon was one of those who suffered for 
conscience' sake. Although he was innocent of any of- 
fense beyond the reading of this bible and attending 
religions meetings, he was taken prisoner, tried, and con- 
demned to death. 

Dirk felt it hard to submit to this cruel injustice. He 
was young and life was sweet — even life such as it then 
was in Holland. He set his wits to work out a plan of 
escape. 

His plan succeeded. Once more he was free. Free, 
but not safe. He must still hide from his enemies. In 
this, alas ! he was not so fortunate ; his retreat was dis- 
covered by a Spanish soldier and he was pursued across 
the countr}?-. At no great distance was a lake, now a 
broad sheet of frozen water. Here was a chance for Dirk. 
He knew that upon ice he could soon outstrip his pur- 
suer. 

He was right. The Spaniard was a bold runner, but 
upon that slippery surface he was no match for the 
young Dutchman. Moreover, at this season the lake was 
not to be traversed without danger. Winter was nearly 
over; already there had been mild spring days, and the 
ice was unsafe. It trembled and shook beneath the flying 
footsteps of the hunter. 

Dirk was no stranger to the lake. He knew well what 
parts to avoid. The soldier lacked this useful bit of 
knowledge. Suddenly there was a loud crack, a cry, a 
splash ! The fugitive turned to look, and behold ! his 
enemy was gone. A large hole in the ice surrounded by 
many a deep crack — that was all now visible. 

But as he looked the head of the drowning man reap- 
peared above the water. He stretched out his hands 
and grasped the edge of the ice, which bent beneath his 
weight. Dirk saw that he could not get out unaided. 
He was caught as securely as any rat in a trap. In a 
few minutes he must sink. 

Dirk was safe now. Intense gratitude for his escape 
filled his heart to overflowing. ^'^The Lord hath deliv- 
ered me !" he cried. ^^It is not my work. Truly God 
hath fought for me; He hath overthrown my enemy like 
the Egyptians in the Red Sea." 



Christ Lifted Up 211 

But this thought was rapidly succeeded by another. 
^'I say unto you, love your enemies^ do good to them 
that despitefully use you and persecute you." 

Would he not be disobeying his Savior's command if 
he left this man to perish? It was a terrible moment 
for poor Dirk. He covered his face and fell upon his 
knees, a fierce battle raged within his soul, the powers of 
good and evil striving for mastery. God give us all grace 
to fight such battles on our knees. 

It was soon over. The Spaniard was presently 
amazed to see the young Dutchman returning across the 
ice, but the sight brought him no comfort. 

"He comes to slay me with his dagger," thought he. 
^^ell, 'tis more a soldier's death than drowning like a 
kitten in a tub." So he resigned himself to his fate. To 
his astonishment, however, young Dirk showed no desire 
to kill him, but seemed, on the contrary, anxious to 
save him. He advanced cautiously along the quivering 
ice, then lay down, and, creeping toward the hole, 
stretched forth his hands and drew the soldier out of the 
water. 

There is but one way in which such a storj^ should 
end. If the Spaniard had no reward to offer, he must 
at least grant freedom to the man who had risked his 
life to save him. Did he do this? He did not. The 
man was in his power yet — the man he had followed 
through so many dangers. Should he let him go, and so 
lose the reward of his valor ? No ! The young Dutch- 
man was his lawful captive, and back to prison he must 

go- 
Motley tells us that the Spaniard was subsequently 
stricken by remorse and would have released his pris- 
oner, but was prevented by the burgomaster of Aspern. 

Dirk's noble action met with no reward in this world. 
After languishing in prison for some weeks he was led 
out into the market-place, tied to a stake and burnt to 
death. Even then we may be sure that brave Dirk 
Willemzoon never for a moment regretted his generous 
self-sacrifice. He had followed his Master, for, like 
Him, he had laid down his life for his enemy; and per- 
chance to hira also was granted grace to say with that 



212 Early Conversion 

dying Master, 'Tather, forgive them, for they know not 
what they do." 

Who can hear this touching story without thinking of 
the words in Eomans v. 7-8: "Scarcely for a righteous 
man will one die, yet peradventure for a good man some 
would even dare to die, but God commendeth His love 
toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners," or, as it 
says below, "enemies, Christ died for us." 

The compassion which young Dirk showed to this 
wicked Spanish soldier should have won his heart and 
led him to love him. "Should not the far greater love 
of the Lord Jesus, to each of us, lead us to love and live 
for Him?" This hymn, "Gems of Praise," which I have 
written, has helped many to come to Christ. 

Jesus, from His throne on high. 
Came into this world to die; 
That I might from sin he free 
Bled and died upon the tree, 

I can see Him, even now. 

With his pierced thorn-clad brow. 

Agonizing on the tree; 

Oh, what love, and all for me! 

Novj I feel this heart of stone 
Drawn to love God's holy Son, 
"Lifted up** on Calvary, 
Suffering death and shame for me, 

Jesus, take this heart of mine. 
Make it pure and wholly Thine, 
Thou hast hied and died for me, 
I will henceforth live for Thee, 



The Covenant 213 



CHAPTER XIIL 

THE COVENANT. 

I will make an everlasting covenant with them, that I will not turn away 
from them to do them good; but put My fear in their hearts, that they shall not 
depart from me.— Jer. xxxii. 40. 

Some years ago I became acquainted in Brooklyn 
with Miss M. E. Winslow, at that time a teacher in the 
Packer Institute. Her own soul was greatly blessed in our 
meetings for children which she then attended. Later she 
wrote me the following concerning a covenant she pre- 
sented for the children who professed to have been con- 
verted, to sign. In the next place in which I labored I 
read this account to the ministers and found that they 
approved of allowing both children and adults who gave 
scriptural evidence of having experienced a change of 
heart to sign this covenant. 

When a person young or old, after being examined by 
judicious ministers, is found to be able to give a "reason 
of the hope that is in them with meekness and fear," it 
seems to me proper that he should "subscribe with his hand 
unto the Lord," and thus enter into a covenant with Him. 

"I will make an everlasting covenant with them that I 
will not turn away from them to do them good. 

Ella's victory. 

"There had been quite a revival in the Packer Institute, 
in connection with the labors of Rev. E. P. Hammond. 
Many hoped they had found Jesus, and were very happy. 
They loved to come to the prayer meetings which we held 
after school, and they loved to join in the sweet hymns 
and listen to the stories of His wonderful love; and they 
loved to tell their companions and friends of their new- 
found Savior. 

"One day the teacher who presided at the meeting 



214 Early Conversion 

brought a little blue book in her hand, in which she 
asked them to sign their names, after reading what she 
had written on the first page. It was as follows: 

" 'We, the undersigned, hope that we have found Jesus 
to be our precious Savior; and we promise, by His help, 
to live as His loving children and faithful servants all 
our lives/ 

"Many of the children signed their names; but when 
it came to Ella's turn she said: 'I am afraid to sign 
that. It would be so dreadfully wicked to do anything 
wrong afterward, or to forget. And, besides, I am not 
sure that I am a Christian, and I do not dare tell a 
lie.^ 

"The teacher explained that this was a covenant which 
only expressed a hope and a trust in the power of Jesus 
to enable us to keep our promises ; that it would indeed be 
a dreadful thing to forget or turn back again, but that 
Jesus would not let her do so if she trusted in Him. So at 
length, with many misgivings, Ella signed her name in the 
book, and soon after meeting closed and the school broke 
up for the vacation. The scholars were all scattered abroad. 

"When the next term began, she came at once to her 
teacher and said : *I'm so glad I signed that covenant ! 
All summer, when I felt like doing wrong, something 
seemed to whisper in my ears, "remember the covenant," 
and I couldn't do it. When I was in a hurry and likely to 
forget my prayers and my bible, I would suddenly 
think, "There is my promise to be a faithful servant 
of Jesus; I can't be unfaithful to Him." When others 
would laugh at me and try to make me forget all about 
last winter, and give up trying to be a Christian, I couldn't 
forget that my name was down among the others, and I 
did not dare to turn back from following Jesus.' 

"Don't you see how it was? She had entered into 
a covenant with the Lord, and He was keeping His part of 
the covenant by not letting her forget, or fall into sin." 

I have since usually presented the above covenant in all 
the places in which I have labored. 

In Chicago one thousand and seventy-five, in three dif- 
ferent localities^ signed a similar covenant in May, 1899. 



The Covenant 215 

In many places only about half the number sign it who 
afterwards are examined and join the churches. 

This shows that some are deterred from signing it, who 
afterwards come to the conclusion that they had been at 
that time regenerated. 

One advantage of the covenant is that some who for 
one reason or another are discouraged from connecting 
themselves with the church are, by signing it, led to feel 
that they are committed, so that they must not go back. 

I have received many letters from those, young and 
old who, with little Ella, have rejoiced in the step, they 
took. 

''MAMMA;, AEE YOU NOT GLAD?" 

The following about a little boy whom we knew in 
Hamilton, Canada, has interested me very much: 

"My Dear Mr. Hammond : I met with an incident yes- 
terday which I thought would have interest for you. I 
called, in returning from morning service, at a home where 
a little boy lay in his coffin, covered with beautiful floral 
tributes. I had known the father for some time as a 
member of the King street church, and head clerk in our 
largest dry goods establishment, but had never known or 
met the mother, though they live near us. I was taken 
into the room where lay the dead boy, and the mother 
came in and expressed much pleasure at my visit. 

"The little fellow had been hurt in November last by 
a blow from a bat on the back of his head while he was 
looking at some larger boys playing baseball. He had 
suffered since that time, but his friends thought it might 
pass over. Lately he became much worse, and died last 
week in convulsions. He was only in his eighth year. 

"As I stood looking at his little face the mother said, 
'He was a good boy. He never grieved me, but always 
tried to please me.' She then said that he had attended 
your meetings, and brought home a covenant card, show- 
ing it to her with a look of joy upon his face, saying, 
'Mamma, we are all converted — I am converted too, and Mr. 
Hammond has given me a card.' He looked up expecting 



216 Early Conversion 

to see pleasure in the mother's face but was disappointed. 
He said again, 'Mamma, are you not glad T She said noth- 
ing. He repeated his question in wonder, having evidently 
expected sympathy from her. She said, 'I will be better 
able to tell you that when I have seen how you get on.' 
Nothing daunted, willing to stand by this severe test, the 
darling said, 'Ah, yes, mamma, I know what you mean, 
I will always do as you tell me, and be kind to my broth- 
ers and sisters,' and he was. 

"A day or two after this he said to his elder brother. 
Tlease print some words to me in very large letters, so 
that I may be able to read them as I lie on my bed, and 
hang them at the foot of my, bed.' His brother asked 
him what words he should print. He said, 'I remember 
Mr. Hammond's card.' His mother also said that one 
evening before he died, he had just recovered from a 
convulsion and, when she went out of the room leaving him 
in charge of his brother, he knelt at the foot of the bed 
to say his little prayer, holding on to the foot-board. This 
was his usual place of prayer when retiring at night. 

Dear Jesus, didst Thou die for me f 

Can this indeed he true? 
*'Ah, yes! upon the blood-stained tree 

I tasted death for you!" 

Can all my sins now he forgiven. 

And I from guilt he free? 
*'Ah, yes! you now can sing in heaven. 

Because I died for thee." 

Dear Lord, I malce no other claim. 

Save Jesus died for me. 
"Yes, aslc for pardon in My name, 

Malce that thine only plea." 

rOU TTAD NO BUSINESS TO SIGN THAT COVENANT. 

I received two letters from children who think they 
have lately become Christians. One of these children 
writes : 

^'Sunday I heard you talk about Christ and how it 



The Covenant 217 

was that because He had suffered on the cross for us God 
could now forgive us our sins and change our hearts. 
While you were talking I cried to think how wicked I 
had been not to love the Savior. When the inquiry 
meeting began my Sunday school teacher talked and 
prayed with me. She told me that weeping would not 
save me, that Jesus had suffered on the cross in my stead, 
and if I would believe on Him my sins could all be for- 
given ; and I did believe on him and I prayed God to for- 
give me and to help me to love Him and never to be 
ashamed of Him, and I know He answered my prayer. 
I feel very different now. I have signed the covenant, 
which says, *I believe I have found Jesus to be my pre- 
cious Savior, and I promise with His help to live as His 
loving child and faithful servant all my life.' I intend 
to keep the covenant card which you gave me and read 
it often. If I am tempted to do wrong I think it will 
strengthen me to resist temptation. Our pastor, Kev. 
W. E. Brooks, told us that over four hundred had signed 
the covenant card, and that he thought most of them had 
really been converted during the last ten days in your 
meetings. I know of many boys and girls who appear 
very different from what they ever did before. They are 
kinder in school to their playmates, and I know some 
boys who swore dreadfully, but I don't hear them swear- 
ing now. I know some girls who never recited their les- 
sons as if they had studied them much, but now they are 
getting along with their studies a great deal better than 
before. I hope that more will sign the covenant after 
they are truly converted. The first day or two after I 
signed it, I felt afraid that I had made a mistake. When 
I did Gomething wrong my brother said, ^You are no 
Christian, you had no business to sign that covenant/ 
and I ran right away to my room, and I said, '0 Lord, 
if I am not a Christian help me now to come to Jesus 
and put my trust in Him and live so that my brother 
shall see that I am a Christian.' And I believe God an- 
swered my prayer. Now when the evil one tells me I am 
not a Christian I am going to do as you told us and say 
to the dear Savior that if I am not one to help me to 
become one YouE Little Friend." 



218 Early Conversion 

You see this dear little girl speaks about the covenant. 
I will tell you about a boy who lived nearly two hundred 
ago, by the name of Zinzendorf. He became one of the 
founders of the Moravian Missionary Society. When I 
was coming from England in 1886, I found on board 
the steamer, a missionary of that society. He was on his 
way to Alaska to preach to the heathen up in that coun- 
try. I was greatly interested that he was going there, 
because in 1875 General 0. 0. Howard induced us to go 
there to preach to those people. We held meetings in 
Fort Wrangle and Sitka and in different places, and 
talked to many who never had heard the name of Jesus. 
When we came back to this country we did all we could 
to induce Christians and missionary societies to send 
missionaries there. Some time after Dr. Sheldon Jack- 
son and others went up there, and now there are hun- 
dreds of children in school there and many of them have 
become true Christians. Had that little boy Zinzendorf, 
of whom I have told you, not written a covenant and 
become a Christian some of those heathen children away 
up in Alaska might never have heard the sweet story of 
Jesus. Zinzendorf was the son of rich and noble par- 
ents. When he was only five years old he began to love 
to talk with God. He was only a little fellow when he 
made this covenant with Jesus: "Be Thou mine, dear 
Savior, and I will be Thine.^' 

One day, when he was only six years old, he was pray- 
ing aloud in his room. A party of soldiers, belonging to 
an invading army, forced their way into the castle and 
entered the little count's room. When they saw how 
earnestly he was praying, they stood quietly aside and 
watched him, aud then went away without touching him. 

As Zinzendorf grew older he was noted at school for 
his earnest piety. He was not content to know that his 
cwn soul was saved, but he worked hard amongst his 
school-fellows to make them, too, feel their need of a 
Savior. He was a hard working boy; at sixteen he was 
far ahead of those of his own age in Latin and Greek. 
When he became a man he was a poet preacher, and a 
missionary. 

We cannot all be Zinzendorfs, but we can all make a 



The Covenant 219 

covenant with Jesus. His words to you are, ^'Son, give 
Me thy heart/' 

MARTYRDOM OF MARIUS. 

Those children, who at the time of their conversion are 
led to feel the importance of the words of the psalmist^ 
"Let the Eedeemed of the Lord say so I" and are encouraged 
to sign some simple covenant and unite with a church 
and thus associate with God's people, are strengthened to 
remain steadfast. It is from such material that martyrs 
are made. 

It has been a great privilege while travelling through 
foreign countries to occasionally stand where God's serv- 
ants have been faithful unto death, willing to die as martyrs 
rather than deny their love for the Lord Jesus. I have 
spent hours in the Colosseum at Eome, where Ignatius 
when urged to deny his faith in Christ and when told that 
the lions were waiting to tear him in pieces, unless he 
then recanted, exclaimed : "Let them come ; for me to live 
has been Christ, and to die is gain. They can but break 
the bars that will let my imprisoned soul fly away, 

'Where the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary 
are at rest.' 

I found a book in London filled with instances of child 
martyrdom. These words by Mrs. Crewdson, though not 
written for children, I think the young will enjoy hearing 
some Sunday school teachers read: 

''Give the Christians to the lionl" 

Wildly cry the Roman throng. 
"Fling him, fling him to the lion!'* 

Shout the warriors hold and strong. 

"Let the hungry lion tear him!'* 

Echoes glad the laughing crowd. 
"Fling him, fling him to the lion!" 

Shriek the noble matrons loud. 

"Do not spare him! Let him tear him!" 

Cry the fair patrician girls, 
With their dark hair softly braided 

Underneath a band of pearls. 



220 Early Conversion 

With their small feet purple-sandalled. 
And their arms with bracelets dvght. 

And their roles of Indian tissue. 
And their black eyes flashing light. 

"Date ilium ad leonemT 

Spalce in acents soft and low 

From their curule seats of honor. 
Senators in goodly row. 

Then from flight to flight redoubled. 
Shout and cheer and laughter peal. 

Till the giant Colosseum 

'Neath the tumult seems to reel. 

And the clamours of the people. 
Through the arch of Titus roll. 

All adown the Roman forum 
To the towering Capitol. 

Then a pause. Hush! hush! and listen. 
Whence that wild and savage yell? 

'Tis the lion of Sahara 
Raging in his grated cell. 

Fierce with famine and with fetter, 
Shalceth he his tawny mane; 

For a living prey impatient 

Struggles he 'gainst bar and chain. 

But a voice is stealing faintly 
From the next cell chill and dim, 

'Tis the death-doomed Christian, chanting 
Soft and loiu his dying hymn. 

With uplifted hands he prayeth 
For the men that ash his blood. 

With the holy faith he pleadeth 
For that shouting multitude. 

Lift the grating, they are waiting. 
Comes he forth serene to die. 

With a radiance round his forehead 
And a lustre in his eye. 



The Covenant 221 

Never when 'midst Roman s legions. 

With the helmet on his hrow. 
Pressed he forth to front of battle 

With a firmer step than now. 

Lift the grating, he is waiting. 

Let the savage lion come; 
He can only read a passage ; 

For the soul to reach its home. 

''Brother, thou art gone before us!" 

Sings the martyr funeral band. 
Pacing lowly, pacing slowly. 

With the torchlight in their hand. 

Little knew they, as they whispered. 

Sad and low, the burial psalm. 
And as Christ's dear name was graven 

On a little branch of palm. 

That this tombstone, rude and rugged. 
Should be deemed a precious gem 

Ages hence, when crushed and shivered 
Is the Ccesars' diadems 

When the wild vine weaves her tendrils 

Over palace, fane, and hall. 
O'er the golden house of Nero, 

And the Colosseum's wall. 

These words are very suggestive while so many of us are 
receiving sad news of missionaries who have died the death 
of martyrs in China. 

Dear reader, may I ask what shall be the result of your 
having read this book? My desire has been to stimulate 
you to do something more than you ever have before in 
leading children to Christ. Perhaps, you say, I am not 
adapted to this work, but these chapters were written 
that you might become adapted to it. 

Again and again, as you have seen in this book, Chris- 



222 Early Conversion 

tians who have had little experience among children — 
after attending a few of the services we have conducted 
— have, with the help of God's Spirit, been initiated into 
the work and kept at it ever since. 

A lady at Tnnbridge Wells, England, reading my 
other book on the conversion of children was led by it to 
dedicate her life in leading the yonng to Christ. She 
came into our meetings in Cardiff, Wales, and related her 
experience in a manner which touched every heart. To 
say that she has led thousands to Jesus would be no ex- 
aggeration. 

Why cannot you, dear reader, be moved, at least in 
some humble way, to seek to obey the commands of 
Jesus, who says to his servants "Feed my Lambs." 

You remember in one of these chapters that I referred 
to a {)rofessor of Mr. Spurgeon's college who was quite 
accustomed to talk to children, but had never led any 
to Jesus. One of the twenty books I have written fell 
into his hands, and as he saw how the doctrine of sub- 
stitution could be preached so that the young could un- 
derstand it, he was led to adopt a somewhat similar 
method, and soon in the place where he labored over a 
hundred were converted. 

I have received letters from missionaries to whom I 
have sent my books in which they have said that they 
enabled them to so conduct meetings for the young that 
many had been led to repent of their sins and to believe 
in Christ. 

If you are a Sunday school teacher why not suggest to 
your fellow-workers that they call a meeting especially 
to pray for the conversion of your scholars and then ap- 
point a "decision day" for Sunday school, and after one 
or two earnest gospel addresses, merge the service into an 
inquiry meeting and have a Christian in every seat to talk 
and pray with those present? I believe that in this way 
many in our Sunday schools and Christian Endeavor 
societies would find the practicability of laboring for 
early conversion, and with God's blessing secure results 
that would cause joy in the presence of the angels in 
Heaven. 

Again and again ministers and Sunday school workers 



The Covenant 223 

have come to places where I have been holding meetings 
with an invitation to assist them. I have said to them, 
"Remain here for a few daj^s. Get your heart filled with 
the Holy Spirit and a love for souls and when you re- 
turn call your people together, tell them what you have 
seen of God^s work among children, adopt these methods 
and follow out the plan of work which you have seen 
here. Remember that the work is all of God. ^Not by 
might nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord.^ " 

Listen to Jesus^ words, "Without Me, ye can do noth- 
ing." At the same time, publicly and privately, in meet- 
ing and out of meeting, press home the soul-saving 
truths of God's word, remembering that He has said, 
"My word shall not return unto Me void,'' and "I, if I 
be lifted up, will draw all unto Me." 

In the days of C. G. Finney, two women attended his 
meetings and saw remarkable answers to prayer. On re- 
turning home they held a daily prayer meeting, and 
went from house to house telling of what they had seen 
and urging the Christians to pray for a like blessing on 
their town. They had no pastor, but on the next Sun- 
day, w^hen one of their members read an ordinary ser- 
mon, a large number were convicted of sin and soon led 
to Christ. 

During the great meetings which we held in St. Louis 
four ministers came over an hundred miles to attend 
the services, and as a committee to invite me to their city. 
I told them that it was impossible, that I was to go with 
twenty-one workers over eight hundred miles to Galves- 
ton. I said, "If you stay here for a few days and get a 
fresh baptism of the Holy Spirit, then return, take 
some of these books with you, conduct the meetings 
yourself, and get all the Christians to pray and to labor 
for the salvation of the young and old, you will have 
blessed results." 

Weeks after, on our way back from Galveston, these 
same ministers met us at a station where we had stopped 
to dine, and told us that they had followed my sugges- 
tions and that over four hundred had been brought to 
Christ. 

Now I believe that the prayerful reading of this book 



224 Early Conversion 

Tiill by the help of God^s spirit, enable many to do some- 
thing like what those four ministers did. I know that 
this has been the case with a number of my other books. 

One of the best ways to promote a work of grace 
among the young and old is to tell and read about the 
work done by God^s spirit in other places. In the twelfth 
chapter of Isaiah we read, "Declare His doings unto the 
people, make mention that His name is exalted." 

May I ask in closing that you who have received a 
blessing from these pages will call the attention of others 
to them? 



THE END. 



LEFe'lO 



PRICE, 25 CENTS. 



By KEV. E. PA/SON MAriMOND. 




NEW YORK: 

J. S. OGILVIE PUBLISHING COMPANY, 

57 Rose Street. 



^: 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper proces 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



/ 



